|
PONTIFICAL GREGORIAN UNIVERSITY FACULTY OF THEOLOGY
A COMPARITIVE STUDY OF BELLARMINES DOCTRINE ON THE
RELATION OF SINCERE NON-CATHOLICS TO THE CATHOLIC CHURCH
By JOHN A. HARDON, S.J.
ROME 1950
BIBLIOGRAPHY
The following is a list of those works and authors which are actually cited in the thesis.
I. COLLECTED WORKS
Acta Apostolicae Sedia
Benedict XV, Litterae Encyclicae: Maximus Illud, vol. II, 1919.
Pius XI, Litterae Encyclicae: Rerum Ecclesiae, vol. 18, 1926.
Litterae Apostolicae: Provincentissimus Deus, vol. 23, 1931.
Pius XII, Litterae Encyclicae: Sertum Laetitiae, vol. 31, 1939.
Litterae Encyclicae: Mystici Corporis, vol. 35, 1943.
Instruction of the Holy Office on the Ecumenical Movement, vol. 42, 1950.
Acta et Decreta Concilii Vaticani, Collectio Lacensis, Friburgi Brisgoviae, vol. VII, 1892.
Acta Sanctae Sedis
Pius IX, Syllabus Errorum Modernorum, vol. 3, 1867.
Leo XIII, Litterae Encyclicae: Satis Cognitum, vol. 28, 1896.
Litterae Apostolicae: Apostolicae Curae, vol. 29, 1896.
Litterae Encyclicae: Divinum Illud. vol. 29, 1897.
Pius X, Decretum S. Officii, Lamentabili, vol. 40, 1907.
Litterae Encyclicae: Pascendi, vol. 40, 1907.
Bellarmine, Robertus
Opera Omnia, Milano, 1857, sqq.
De Controversiis Christianae Fidei, vol. I - IV.
De Ecclesia Militante, vol. II.
De Gratia et Libera Arbitrio, vol. IV.
De Laicis, vol. II.
De Notis Ecclesiae, Vol. II.
De Poenitentia, vol. III.
De Romano Pontifice, vol. I.
De Sacramento Genere, vol. III
De Sacramento Baptismi, vol. III.
De Sacramento Eucharistae, vol. III.
Opera Omnia, Napoli, 1856, sqq.
Apologia ad Librum Jacobi Regis, vol. IV.
Pro Sacramento Fedelitatis, vol. IV.
De Lumine Fidei, vol. V.
De Moribus Haereticorum, vol. V.
De Nativitate B.M.V., vol. V.
Codex Iuris Canonici, Friburgi Brisgoviae, 1920.
Corpus Iuris Canonici, Lipsiae, 1879-1881.
Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum, Vindobonae, 1866, sqq.
Tertullianus, De Baptismo, vol. 20.
Fontes Codicis Iuris Canonici, Roma, 1924.
Pius IX, Litterae Encyclicae: Nostis et Nobiscum, vol. II, 1849.
Allocutio: Singulari Quandam, vol. II, 1854.
Litterae Encyclicae: Quanto Conficianur Moerore, vol. II, 1863.
Leo XIII, Litterae Encyclicae: Longinqua Oceasi, vol. III, 1895.
Mansi, Sacrorum Conciliorum Collectio, Florentiae, 1759 sqq., vol I, XXII, XXXI.
Migne, J.P.
Patrologia Graeca, Paris, 1886 sqq.
S. Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus, Catecheses, MG 33.
S. Gregorius Nazianzenus, Orstio 40 in Sanctum Baptism, MG 36.
S. Joannes Chrysostomus, Homilia 4 in Matthaeum, MG 36.
Patrologia Latina, Paris, 1878, sqq.
S. Cyprianus, De Catholicae Ecclesiae Unitate, ML 4.
S. Ambrosius, De Abraham, ML 14.
De Obitu Valentiniani Consolatio, ML 16.
S. Hieronymus, Epistle 1 ad Damasum, ML 22.
S. Augustine, Epistula 43, ML 53.
De Vera Religione, ML 34.
Tractatus XXII in Joannem, ML 35.
Sermo 267, 268, in die Pentecostaes, ML 38.
Breviculo Collationia, ML 38.
De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatius, ML 42.
De Baptismo, ML 43.
De Gratia et Libero Arbitrio, ML 44.
De Peccatorum Meritis et Remissione, ML 44.
S. Fulgentius, De Fide ad Patrum, ML 65.
S. Bernardus, Epistula 77 ad Hugonem de S. Victore, ML 182.
Suarez, Francisus, Opera Omnia, Paris, 1856, sqq., vol. XII, Disputatio XII, De Fide.
II. AUTHORS
S. Alphonsus Liguori, Opera, Roma, 1905.
De Baptismo, vol. I.
De Praecepto Fidei, vol. I.
Arragui, Summarium Theologiae Moralis, Westminster, 1944.
Bainvel, De Ecclesia Christi, Paris, 1925.
Is There Salvation Outside of the Church?, St. Louis, 1923.
Bellarminus, S. Robertus, Dichiarazione Piu Copiosa della Dottrina Christiana, Roma, 1824.
Billot, De Ecclesia, Roma, 1921.
Calvin, Jean, Institution de la Religion Chretienne, Brunsvic, 1865.
Cano, De Locis Theologicis, Paris, 1678, vol. I.
Capetran, Le Problèm du Salut des Infidèles, Toulouse, 1934.
Cappello, Summa Iuris Cancaici, Roma, 1945, vol I III.
DAlès, Baptêms et Confirmation, Paris, 1928.
de Guibert, De Christi Ecclesia, Roma, 1928.
Denzinger-Bannawart, Enchiridion Symbolorum, Friburgi, 1942.
Glenn, Apologetics, St. Louis, 1931.
Gruden, The Mystical Christ, St. Louis, 1936.
Hugon, Hors de lEnglise point de Salut, Paris, 1927.
Hurter, Theologiae Dogmaticea Compendium, vol. I, Oeniponte, 1893.
Lamennsia, Essai sur lIndifference en Matière de Religion, Paris, 1823.
Le Bachelet, Bellarmin Avant son Cardinalat, Paris, 1911.
Lennerz, De Sacramento Baptismi, Roma, 1948.
Lercher, Institutiones Theologiae Dogmaticae, vol. I, Oeniponte, 1927.
Newman, Apologia Pro Vita Sua, London, 1890.
Pelczar, Pio IX e il Suo Pontificato, Torino, 1909.
Pohle-Preuss, Grace, Actual and Habitual, St. Louis, 1924.
Pope, The Church, St. Louis, 1928.
Rauschen, Patrologie, Paris, 1906.
Tanquerey, Theologiae Dogmaticae Compendium, Oeniponte, 1893.
St. Thomas
Catena Aurea, Parma, 1860.
De Veritate, Taurini, 1927.
In Joannem, Taurini, 1925.
Quaestiones Quodlibetales, Taurini, 1924.
Suma Theologica, Roma, 1894.
Verneesch-Creusen, Epitome Iuris Canonici, Tom. I, vol. II, Mechlina-Roma, 1949.
Von Frentz, Vita di S. Roberto Bellarmine, Isola del Liri, 1930.
Vonier, Anscar, Key to the Doctrine of the Eucharist, London, 1961.
III. PERIODICALS
From the Housetops, vol. III, Cambridge, 1949.
Homiletic and Pastoral Review, New York, 1949.
LOsservatore Romano, Roma, 21-22 agosto, 1950.
Theological Studies, New York, March, 1945.
Unitas, Rome, January-March, 1949.
CONTENTS
Part I - Exposition of Bellarmine's Doctrine
Chapter I - General Principles on Church Membership
- Definition of the Church
- Difference between the Catholic and Heretical Definitions of the Church
- The Body and Soul of the Church
- Analysis of the Concepts
- Basis for the Doctrine on Christian Tradition
Chapter II - Application of Principles on Church Membership
- Membership of the Unbaptised
- Unbaptised Infidels
- Unbaptised Catechumens
- Statement of the Problem
- Membership in the Church is Necessary for Salvation
- Catechumens are not Actual Members of the Church
- Solutions of the Problem
- Unsatisfactory: Catechumens are not saved
- Unsatisfactory: Catechumens belong to the Church of the Faithful
- Bellarmines Solution: Catechumens belong Voto the One Visible Church.
- Non-Catechumens who are not infidels
- Membership in the Church for Heretics
- Formal Heretics
- Material Heretics
- Possibility of being in Good Faith
- Membership in the Catholic Church
Part II Comparative Analysis
Chapter 1. Pius IX, 1846-1878
- Doctrine of Pius IX on non-Catholics in Bona Fide
- Comparison of Bellarmine with Pius IX
- Confirmation of Bellarmine on Voto members in the Visible Church.
- Expansion on Bellarmine, on the Limits of Voto Membership
Chapter 2. Vatican Council, 1862-1875
- Progress of the Theory of an Invisible Church, up to the Vatican Council
- Theologians of the Vatican Council on Membership in the Visible Church
- Membership Constituted by External Profession of the Catholic Faith
- Confirmation of Bellarmine on the Conditions Necessary for Actual Membership
- Further Confirmation of Bellarmine on the Necessity of External Profession
- Theologians of the Vatican Council on the Relation of Non-Catholics to the Catholic Faith
- Exposition of Doctrine
- Necessity of Membership in the Catholic Church for Salvation
- Relation of Non-Catholics to the True Church
- Comparison with Bellarmines Doctrine on the Membership of Non-Catholics in the True Church
- Actual Approval of Bellarmines Distinctions between the Body and Soul of the Church, and Re or Voto Membership in the Church.
- Expansion of Bellarmines Doctrine
- On the Limits of Voto Membership
- On the Nexus between Voto Membership and Justification
Chapter 3. Leo XIII, 1878-1903
- Doctrine of Leo XIII on Heretics in Good Faith
- Comparison of Bellarmines Doctrine with Leo XIII
Chapter 4. Benedict XV, 1914-1922
- Doctrine of Benedict XV, regarding Non-Catholics in their Relation to the Church are Embodied in the Code of Canon Law
- Statement of Canon Law
- Doctrine of Canon Law Explained
- Canon 87
- Canon 1322
- Canon 1323
- Canon 1325
- Comparison between Bellarmine and Canon Law, on the Membership of Non-Catholics in the Catholic Church
- Regarding Baptism as an Condition for Membership
- Regarding the Definition of Heresy
Chapter 5. Pius XII 1939 to the Present
- Definition of the Church and Conditions for Membership
- Doctrine of Pius XII
- Doctrine of Pius XII compared with Bellarmine
- Identification of the Catholic Church with the Mystical Body of Christ
- Doctrine of Pius XII
- Doctrine of Pius XII compared with Bellarmine
- The Body and Soul of the Church
- Doctrine of Pius XII
- The Body of the Church
- The Soul of the Church
- Comparison between Bellarmine and Pius XII
- Bellarmine vindicated in his concept of the Body of the Church
- Bellarmine vindicated in his concept of the Soul of the Church
- Re and Voto Membership in the Church of Christ
- Re refers to the Visible Catholic Church
- Doctrine of Pius XII
- Comparison of Bellarmine with Pius XII
- Non-Catholics as Voto Members of the Catholic Church
- Doctrine of Pius XII
- Analysis of the Doctrine of Pius XII and Comparison with Bellarmine
- Non-Catholics in Bona Fide are not Actual Members of the True Church
- Non-Catholics in Bona Fide are not Actual Members of the Mystical Body
- Non-Catholics are Voto Members of the Church
Part III --- Critical Comparison
Chapter 1. Introduction
- Instruction of the Holy Office on the Ecumenical Movement
- Method of Procedure
Chapter 2. First Theory: Non-Catholics are Entirely Outside the Catholic Church
- Complete Exclusion of all Non-Catholics from Membership in the Catholic Church
- Statement of Doctrine
- Analysis of the Doctrine
- Criticism of the Doctrine
- Denies the Universality of Extra Ecclesiam Nulla Salus
- Based on a Misconception of the Soul of the Church
- Claims that Membership in the Church is only a Precept
- Implies that infants can be saved without Baptism
- Misinterprets Invincible Ignorance in Non-Catholics
- Conclusion
Chapter 3. Second Theory: Sincere Heretics are Formal Members of the Catholic Church but they Lack Juridical Communion with the Faithful
- Statement of Doctrine
- Analysis of Doctrine
- Criticism of Doctrine
- Eliminates the term Soul of the Church without Sufficient Reason
- Based on an Inadequate Distinction between Membership and Communion in the Catholic Church
- Based on the Concept of a Purely Invisible Church
Chapter 4. Third Theory: Actual Catholics are Members of the Body of the Church; Non-Catholics are Members of the Soul of the Church
- Statement of Doctrine
- Analysis of Doctrine
- Criticism of Doctrine
- Background of the Theory
- Statement of the Problem
- Solution of the Problem
- Basis of the Theory
- Presupposes that Membership in the Visible Catholic Church is not necessary for Salvation
- Assumes that the Body and Soul of the Church are Distinct and Independent Entities
Chapter 5. Fourth Theory: Non-Catholics are not Members of the Church in any Sense. Therefore with Rare Exception They Cannot Attain to Salvation
- Statement of the Problem
- Explicit Faith in the Catholic and in her teachings is Necessary for Salvation
- There is only One Kind of Membership in the Catholic Church
- Those who remain separated from the Catholic Church cannot be saved
- All Protestants are Formal Heretics
- Justification before Baptism possible only with an Explicit Desire to enter the True Church
- Sanctifying Grace before Baptism is not sufficient for Salvation
- Single Exception when Baptism of Desire is sufficient for Salvation
- All Non-Catholics guilty if they die before becoming Actual Members of the Catholic Church
- Criticism of Doctrine
- There is only one Kind of Membership in the Catholic Church and that is Actual
- With a Single Exception, Actual Baptism is necessary for the Salvation of all men
- Sanctifying Grace without Actual Baptism is not sufficient for Salvation
INTRODUCTION
Bellarmine represents a landmark in the history of Catholic
theology. His life of seventy-nine years, from 1542 to 1621, spanned the time
immediately following the Protestant Revolt. Luther died in 1546, Henry VIII
in 1547, Melanothon in 1560, Calvin in 1564. St. Robert was therefore a contemporary
of the original rebels against the authority of the Church and historically
became the first comprehensive exponent of Catholic doctrine against the attacks
of the Protestants. This fact is important to keep in mind in studying his
doctrine on the relation of non-Catholics to the Church. Living during the
period of a mass rebellion against Papal authority and having personal experience
for many years in Northern Europe with first generation apostates from the faith,
it was inevitable that his attitude toward non-Catholics should be one of uncompromising
rigor in opposing their errors, softened only by his love for them as the straying
sheep with whom he pleaded to return, at the cost of salvation, to their Fathers
house.
We are particularly interested, in the present study, in
one phase of Bellarmines ecclesiology which has not received the attention
it deserves, namely, his doctrine on the membership of non-Catholics in the
Catholic Church. His distinction between the body and soul of the Church, and
between re and voto membership in the Church have become the standard
method of explaining the salvation of non-Catholics who die outside the Catholic
Church. Unfortunately these distinctions are often misused, because they have
not been examined in their proper context. The first purpose of this study,
therefore, is to supply the context and, consequently, explain the distinctions.
Moreover Bellarmines doctrine has been confirmed by the Church and somewhat
refined, notably in the last century. So the second purpose of this study will
be to compare his doctrine on non-Catholic membership in the Church with the
corresponding doctrine of recent Popes, starting with Pius IX and the Vatican
Council. Finally, certain basic elements in Bellarmines teaching, like his
body-soul and re-voto distinctions, have been misapplied because they
have not been understood. The third purpose, therefore, will be to examine
these misinterpretations of St. Robert, limiting our analysis to modern Catholic
writers in the United States.
The order of procedure in handling the problem will be different
for the different sections. In the expository part, the sequence will be the
same as that which Bellarmine follow in De Ecclesia Militante, where
he deals with the subject of Church membership. In the comparative section,
the order will be chronological, from Pius IX to Pius XII. In the last part,
the critical analysis will cover the period, roughly, from 1900 to the present
day.
A final point to be noted is that the writer does not intend
to examine the question of the salvation of those who die outside the visible
unity of the Church. Where the question is treated at all, it will only be
incidentally, in its bearing on the main theme of this study, namely, whether
and to what extent, in the light of Bellarmines principles, non-Catholics in
bona fide may be considered members of the Roman Catholic Church. Moreover,
for the sake of conciseness, not all such non-Catholics are the subject of our
examination, but only heretics and the unbaptized, whether they desire to enter
the Catholic Church or not.
PART I - Exposition of Bellarmine's Doctrine
Chapter I - General Principles on Church Membership
I. Definition of the Church
In opposition to Calvins theory of two Churches founded
by Christ, the one interior and invisible, the other exterior and sensibly perceptible,
Bellarmine declares that, According to our doctrine, there is only one Church,
not two. And this one and true Church is the assembly of men, bound together
by the profession of the same Christian faith, and by the communion of the same
Sacraments, under the rule of legitimate pastors, and in particular of the one
Vicar of Christ on earth, the Roman Pontiff. [1]
Bellarmines whole ecclesiology is synthesized in this formula,
consequently also his doctrine on the problematical membership of non-Catholics
in the true Church. From this definition, he observes, we can easily decide
what people belong to the Church and what people do not. For there are three
parts to this definition, namely:
- Profession of the true Faith
- Communion of Sacraments, and
- Subjection to the Roman Pontiff, the legitimate Pastor.
By reason of the first part are
excluded all unbelievers, as well those who were never in the Church, like the
Jews, Pagans and Turks, as those who were formerly in the Church, like but have
left it, like heretics and apostates.
By reason of the second part are
excluded Catechumens and those who are excommunicated; the first because they
have not been admitted to a participation of the Sacraments, the second because
they have been debarred from them.
By reason of the third part are excluded Schismatics, who
have the Faith and the Sacraments, but are not subject to the legitimate Pastor;
and therefore, they profess the Faith and receive the Sacraments outside (the
true Church). [2]
St. Robert visualizes no other possibilities. All other
people, he says, even when they are wicked and abandoned criminals, are included
as members of the Church. [3]
Since so much depends on a proper
understanding of this definition, it will help to compare it with another less
familiar formula to be found in Bellarmines Dottrina Cristiana, published
in 1597-1598, about ten years after the appearance of the first volume of the
Controversies.
In answer to the question: What do we mean by the Church?
he explains, By the Church we mean a convocation and congregation of men,
who are baptized and make profession of the faith and laws of Christ, under
obedience to the supreme Roman Pontiff. Why is it called a convocation?
Because we are not born Christians as we are born Italians or Frenchmen or
of any other nationality. But we are called by God and enter into this congregation
by means of Baptism which is, as it were, the door of the Church. However,
it is not enough to be baptized to be in the Church. It is also necessary to
believe and confess the holy faith and laws of Christ, as the pastors and preachers
of the Church teach us. Nor is even this enough. It is also necessary to be
subject in obedience to the supreme Roman Pontiff, as the Vicar of Christ, which
means, to recognize and regard him as the highest superior in place of Christ.
[4]
If we analyze this second definition, it will be seen to
break down again into three elements, as follows: The Church of Christ is composed
of all those
- Who are baptized.
- Who profess the faith and laws of Christ,
that is, who believe internally and confess externally the Christian faith and
laws, not as subjectively conceived but as taught by the official pastors and
teachers in the Church.
- Who make this profession or confession
under obedience to the Pope, because they recognize in him the Vicar of Christ
and the Supreme Ruler, in spiritual matters, in place of Christ.
II. Differences Between the Catholics and Historical Definitions of the Church
The fundamental difference between our definition (of the
Church), says Bellarmine, and all others, is that all the rest require only
internal virtues to constitute a person in the Church, and therefore, they make
the true Church something invisible. Whereas we also believe that in the Church
are found all the virtues: faith, hope and charity, and all the rest. However,
for anyone to be called in some sense a part of the true Church, of which the
Scriptures speak, we do not think that any internal virtue is required, but
only an external profession of faith and communication of the Sacraments, which
can be perceived by the senses themselves. For the Church is an assembly of
men, as visible and palpable as the assembly of the Roman people, or the Kingdom
of France, or the Republic of the Venetians. [5]
Two things are to be noted in the comparison which Bellarmine
makes between the orthodox and heterodox definitions of the Church. First is
that he omits mentioning submission to the Pope, in repeating the elements of
the true Church. Instead, he identifies, or absorbs, obedience to the Pope
in the profession of the true faith. But this is not significant, because submission
to the Pope is only one part or phase of profession of the faith, although,
in Bellarmines time, it was the most practically important part.
The second item is that Bellarmine places the specific difference
between the correct and false conception of the Church in what looks like a
minor detail: external profession of faith and external participation
in the Sacraments. However, to call this a minor detail is to belie the true
nature of the Church and, finally, the true nature of man. For Bellarmine,
external profession of faith and sharing of the Sacraments is as essential to
the Church as mans body is essential to man. To explain: The Church is a
definite society, not of angels, or of souls, but of men. Now it cannot be
called a society of men unless it consists in (is united by) external and visible
signs. For it is not a society unless those who belong to it can mutually recognize
each other as members; but, being men, they cannot recognize each other unless
the bonds of the society are visible and external. Which is confirmed from
the practice of all human societies, where men are ascribed (for example) to
an army, or a city, or a kingdom
.in no other way than by means of visible signs.
Hence St. Augustine says that, Men cannot be united in the name of any religion,
be it true or false, unless they are somehow bound together in the community
of visible sacraments or signs. [6]
To recapitulate: there must be external profession of faith
and sharing of the Sacraments to constitute the Church as a visible society,
composed of visible members who, except for these signs, would not know which
people, including themselves, belong to the Church and which do not.
But this is not all. Beyond the mere static visibility
of the Church, which is postulated by its having visible members, the Church
has also, and especially, and active and dynamic unity, such that,
- There is a subordination of subjects
to superiors, finally culminating in subjection to one single head, the Pope;
- There is coordination of the subjects
among themselves, cooperating with each other in mutually working out their
salvation within the framework of the Church.
Now this kind of vital unity cannot
exist among men, in the present disposition of Providence, unless it is entered
into, manifested, and preserved, by means of common, unifying, external symbols
and signs.
1. The unity of the Church is one of subordination of inferiors
to superiors, and the dispensation of grace is determined by the sincerity of
this subordination. But how can subjects recognize their superiors and superiors
their subjects, unless there is some visible sign:
- That subject and superior belong to
the Church in the first place.
- That the position of two different
people in the Church is not one of equality but a relation of subjection and
authority.
- That in a given instance a superior
is exercising his authority, as superior, on this particular subject, as his
subject?
Unless a person receives Baptism,
for example, which is an external rite, how is a man to know whether he is subject
to the Pope, and therefore should obey him; and how is the Pope to determine
whether he is the mans superior, and therefore should command him?
2. The unity of the Church is also one of coordination,
and, again, grace is dispensed according to the degree of charity which binds
the members of the Church to one another. But how can two persons cooperate
with one another, unless they first recognize each other as fellow members in
the same Church?
The objection of the Protestants is that unity of faith,
invisible and interior, is enough for the Church. It could be, Bellarmine admits,
if Christ had so willed. Absolutely speaking, Christ might have instituted
a Church in which only invisible bonds of unity prevailed. But then, St. Robert
suggests, He would have had to change the nature of man, which is bodily and
visible, and, therefore, limited in its perception of the spiritual in others
to its manifestation in visible signs. Given a society of angels or pure spirits,
then we can talk about invisible, and only invisible, bonds of unity, that is,
invisible to us but visible to them. [7]
But given a society of men, unless by a miracle of grace
we could read the minds of others to tell what they believed and whether they
believed the same as we do, there must be external profession of internal conviction.
Otherwise the society does not even begin to exist, much less increase and perfect
itself in that unity which is the special mark of its Divinity. [8]
III. The Body and Soul of the Church
a. Analysis of the Concepts
Bellarmine realized that his definition of the Church was
liable to misunderstanding. Even Catholics would be scandalized to think of
their Church as a mere juridical institution whose membership was conditioned
by external profession of faith and a token reception of the Sacraments, more
of a lifeless skeleton than the vibrant organism of Christs Mystical Body which
it really is. [9]
Immediately after giving his definition, therefore, St. Robert
explains himself, in a kind of apologia, on the body and soul of the Church.
He is credited with having invented this doctrine, at least his formulation
of it is supposed to be an innovation in Catholic theology. The fact is, it
was meant to serve only one purpose: to show that the definition of the Church
previously given represents the absolute minimum required for valid membership,
that it is not, and does not pretend to be, a comprehensive description of the
nature of the Church.
We must note, however, he says, after defining the Church,
that, according to Augustine, the Church is a living Body, in which there is
a body and a soul. The soul are the internal gifts of the Holy Spirit; faith,
hope, and charity, and the rest. The body are the external profession of faith
and communication of the Sacraments. From which it follows that some people
belong to both the soul and the body of the Church, and are, therefore, united
to Christ, the Head, both interiorly and exteriorly. And these are most perfectly
in the Church. They are like living members in the body, although among them,
too, some participate more and some less in the life (of the body), and some
have only the beginnings of life, having, as it were, sensation without movement,
like those who have faith without charity. Others, however, are of the soul
but not of the body (of the Church), as Catechumens and those who have been
excommunicated, who may have faith and charity which is possible. Finally,
some belong to the body and not the soul (of the Church), like those who have
no internal virtue, but yet, out of hope or (moved) by some temporal fear, they
profess the faith and share in the Sacraments, under the rule of legitimate
pastors. [10]
If we analyze the various elements
of this doctrine, we have:
The Church is a Living Organism, composed of body and soul.
This composition means
- In general:
- That the soul are the gifts of the Holy Spirit, that is, faith, hope, charity, and the internal, infused virtues.
- That the body is the external profession of faith, including submission to the Pope and participation in the same Sacraments.
- In specie:
- That some people belong to the body and the soul of the Church, which means that:
- They are united to Christ, the Head, interiorly by the virtues and exteriorly by professing the faith and sharing in the Sacraments.
- They belong most perfectly to the Church.
- They are like living members in the human body.
- They are subdivided into three classes:
- Those who have more of the life of the Church in their souls, because they have more faith and charity.
- Those who have less of this life because they have less faith and charity.
- Those who have only the beginning of this life, because they have only faith, internal and external, and no charity, that is, sanctifying grace.
- Others belong to the soul and not to the body of the Church, like catechumens and those who are excommunicated. However, not all catechumens or excommunicates are in this class, but only those who have both internal and external faith, and charity, or sanctifying grace.
- Others, finally, belong to the body but not to the soul of the Church, as those who have no internal virtue, but yet externally profess the true faith and share in the Sacraments, under subjection to the Pope, from hope or fear or some other temporal motive.
Our definition, Bellarmine concludes, comprehends only
this last mode of being in the Church, that is, of those who have been baptized,
who are not in the grace of God, and yet, who externally profess the true faith
and approach the Sacraments, under external obedience to ecclesiastical authorities.
Why the limitation? In order to show what is the minimum required for anyone
to be called a part of the visible Church, i.e. simply, a part of the Church,
because there is only one Church, and that is visible. [11]
b. Basis for the Doctrine in Christian Tradition
Without going into a long defense of St. Roberts distinction
between the body and soul of the Church, one point at least should be explained,
as a basis for his complete doctrine on membership in the Church. The point
is whether he was justified in identifying the soul of the Church with the created
internal gifts of the Holy Spirit, when traditionally the uncreated Spirit of
Christ Himself has been considered the Soul of the Church. Thus, St. Augustine,
For what the soul is to the body of the man, that the Holy Ghost is to the
body of Christ, which is the Church. What the Holy Ghost does in the whole
Church, that the soul does in all the members of one body. [12] And again, What our spirit----that is, our
soul----is to our members, that the Holy Ghost is to the members of Christ,
to the body of Christ, which is the Church. Therefore, the Apostle, when he
had spoken of the one body, lest we should suppose it to be a dead body, says,
There is one body. I ask: Is this body alive? It is alive. Whence?
From the one Spirit. There is one Spirit. [13] So later on, St. Gregory, The holy universal Church is one
body, constituted under Christ Jesus its Head
Therefore Christ, with His whole
Church, both that which is still on earth and that which now reigns with Him
in heaven, is one Person; and as the soul is one which quickens the various
members of the body, so the only Holy Spirit quickens and illuminates the whole
Church. For as Christ, who is the Head of the Church, was conceived of the
Holy Ghost, so the Holy Church, which is His body, is filled by the same Spirit
that it may have life, is confirmed by His power that it may subsist in the
bond of one faith and charity
of this Spirit the heretic does not live, nor
the schismatic, nor the excommunicated, for they are not of the body; but the
Church has a Spirit that gives life, because it inheres inseparably to Christ
its Head: for it is written, He that adheres to the Lord is one spirit with
Him. [14]
Very simply, Bellarmine made no secret of professing the
traditional doctrine. For example, in defending the Churchs infallibility,
he argues from the Divinity of its Head and Soul to the inerrancy of its body.
The Church, he says, is governed by Christ as its Spouse (and) Head, and
by the Holy Ghost as its Soul
.Consequently, if the Church could err in dogmas
of faith and morals, error would be attributed to Christ and the Holy Spirit,
whereas the Lord said, The Spirit of truth will teach you all truth. John
16/13. [15] Again in defending the function
of sinful members as instruments of grace in the Church of God, he has recourse
to the operation of the Holy Spirit as the Soul of the Church. An evil bishop,
he explains, a wicked priest, a bad teacher, are dead members of the Body of
Christ, and therefore not true members, if we understand member in its essential
meaning as a certain part of the living body. However, they are very true members
if we consider them as instruments (of activity within the Church); so that
the Pope and bishops are real heads, the teachers are real eyes and a real tongue
of this Body. And the reason is that persons are constituted its living members
through charity, which the wicked do not have. But the instruments of operation
(in the Church) are constituted through the power of orders or of jurisdiction,
which can be had even without grace. For although in a natural body, a dead
member cannot be a true instrument of operation, yet in the Mystical Body it
can be. For in a natural body, its action depends on the soundness of the instrument,
because the soul cannot operate well except through good instruments, nor can
it exercise the vital functions except through living instruments. But in the
Mystical Body, the functions do not depend on the soundness or life of the instrument.
For the Soul of this Body, that is, the Holy Spirit, can operate as well through
good instruments as through bad, through those which are living as through those
which are dead. [16]
The most that could be said against Bellarmines position
is that he may be inconsistent: once he calls the soul of the Church the Holy
Spirit, and then he calls it the gifts of the Spirit. Which does he mean?
A reasonable answer is that he means both, namely, that the soul of the Church
is the Spirit of Christ, in so far as He brings with Himself the created gifts
of His grace. This solution reconciles the apparently contradictory passages
in Bellarmine, and also gives an answer to the problem arising from his conception
of the soul of the Church on a graduated scale. For, according to Bellarmine,
there are degrees of attachment to the soul of the Church, until finally the
only ones to whom he denies any membership in the anima Ecclesiae are
those who have no internal virtue whatsoever. This becomes intelligible if
we understand St. Robert to mean that the Holy Spirit bearing his gifts is the
soul of the Church. For while it is one and the same Spirit who operates on
all the members of the Church, yet, the degree of His operation, the amount
of His grace, and the number of His gifts will be proportioned to the intimacy
with which individuals are joined to the body of the Church, and the importance
of the function and office which they hold in its body.
Consequently, it is significant that Bellarmine uses the
expression de anima Ecclesiae, in describing the relationship
of various peoples to the soul of the Church. This allows him, even grammatically,
to speak of varying degrees of association to the Churchs soul, conditioned
by the degree of participation in the grace of God. So that the highest degree
is possessed by those who are actually in the state of grace, the lowest by
those who have only a vestige of supernatural faith, once possessed and now
lost. It also allows him to consider those who are not actual members of the
body of the Church, to belong to its soul, which is the Holy Spirit, in as much
as they are directed by this Spirit towards eventual incorporation in the Mystical
Body, by actual profession of the Catholic faith.
To summarize, therefore, Bellarmines identification of the
soul of the Church, now with the Holy Spirit, now with His gifts, is justified
if we understand that in the latter case he is taking the soul of the Church
not objectively but subjectively, not causally but effectively, effecting the
Church not collectively but individually. Thus the uncreated Holy Spirit is
the Soul of the Church, in so far as He objectively causes the society of human
beings who form the Body of Christ to live the life of the grace in union with
Christ their Head. But in so far as they are participating in this life, it
is equally correct to speak of the created gifts of the Holy Spirit as the soul
of the Church, considering these gifts individually and subjectively as the
effect of the Holy Spirit in the souls on whom he operates.
Robert does not deny that the Holy Spirit Himself animates
the soul of the Church. In fact, he affirms it when he also calls the gifts
of the Holy Ghost the soul of the Church. Metaphysically, the soul and body
are correlatives. Their exact meaning can only be determined by the relation
in which they stand to each other in any given context.
Consequently:
- With relation to the collectivity of human beings, who
are only lifeless matter, supernaturally, before being affected by the Spirit
of God, the Holy Ghost is the Soul of the Church. Here the correlative terms
are:
The society of human beings in the Church
The Spirit of God which animates them
- But with relation to mans individual, personal share
in the process of sanctification, namely, his profession of faith and approaching
the Sacraments, the internal gifts of the Holy Spirit are the soul of the Church.
And here the correlative terms are:
Personal human effort in the members of the Church
Gifts of the Holy Spirit, animating this effort by grace
Chapter II - Application of Principles on Church Membership
I. Membership of the Unbaptised
1. Unbaptized Infidels
Following on his definition of the Church, the first class
of people whose possible membership in the Church Bellarmine investigates are
those who have never been baptized, whom he divides into two categories, covered
by the generic terms: infidels and catechumens. The infidels are all those,
who have not given their names to Christ by Baptism, but follow some other
kind of religion. [17] Concretely, they are the Jews, Koslems (Turcae)
and Pagans. [18] It might be objected that catechumens
also have not yet given their names to Christ by Baptism and should therefore
be numbered among the infidels. But they are willing to give their names to
Christ, and for that reason are properly distinguished from rank unbelievers.
Are infidels then, members of the visible Church of Christ? Simply not. St. Robert uses exactly two sentences and less than forty words
to dismiss them from further consideration. Unquestionably, he says, Paul
was speaking of the non-baptized infidels when he said: What have I to do
with those outside? I Cor. 5/12. Consequently, they are all outside who
are unbaptized unbelievers, and not members of the true Church. [19]
2. Unbaptized Catechumens
A. Statement of the Problem
However, it is not so easy to decide whether catechumens
are members of the Church, although, like the infidels, they are also not baptized.
The difficulty is that, they are believers and can be saved if they die in
their condition (as catechumens), and yet, no one is saved outside the Church
Now it is certain that catechumens are not actually and properly in the Church
but only potentially, like a man who is conceived but not yet developed and
born is not said to be a man except potentially. [20] How then, can they be saved, if they are not
really members of the Church? But they are saved if they die before Baptism.
Hence the problem which, briefly, can be put thus:
- Membership in the Church is necessary for Salvation.
- But catechumens are not members of the Church.
- Therefore, they should not be saved.
- But catechumens may be saved, if they die before Baptism.
- Consequently, how explain their salvation?
Bellarmine examines three possible
solutions of the problem, two of which he rejects as untenable, and the third
he proposes as his own:
The first explanation solves the problem by denying its existence,
declaring that catechumens are not saved. The second explanation distinguishes
the term Church in the basic proposition, by saying that membership in at
least the Church of the Faithful is necessary for salvation, and, because catechumens
belong to this Church, they can be saved.
The third explanation, which is Bellarmines, distinguishes
the term membership in the same proposition, saying that membership either
actual or in desire is necessary for salvation. And since catechumens belong
to the Church at least in desire, therefore they can be saved.
B. Membership in the Church is Necessary for Salvation
According to Bellarmine, we can prove from the constant tradition
of the Church that membership in the Church of Christ is absolutely necessary
for salvation. Thus, he says, in the Apostles Creed, we join together the
Catholic Church with the remission of sins. For we say: I believe in the
Holy Catholic Church, the Communion of Saints, the forgiveness of sins. [21] For which reason, he continues,
the Church is compared with the Ark of Noe; because just as during the deluge,
everyone perished who was not in the ark, so now those perish who are not in
the Church, as Jerome says in his letter to Damasus. [22] The words of St. Jerome are as follows: I, following no
leader save Christ, am associated in fellowship with Your Beatitude, that is,
with the See of Peter. On that rock I know the Church was built. Whosoever
eats that Lamb outside that house is profane. If anyone shall be outside the
Ark of Noe, he shall perish when the flood prevails. [23]
The same testimony, says Bellarmine, is given in that
celebrated dictum of Cyprian on the unity of the Church, when he says: He
cannot have God for his Father who has not the Church for his mother. In
context, the full passage reads: The bride of Christ cannot be falsified;
she is chaste and incorrupt. She knows but one home; she with scrupulous chastity
keeps inviolate her one bride-chamber. She it is who preserves us for God;
she finds places in the Kingdom for the children she has begotten. Whoso separates
himself from the Church is joined to an adulterer and has cut himself off from
the promises made to the Church; no one who quits the Church of Christ will
attain to the rewards of Christ. He is a stranger, profane, an enemy. He cannot
have God for his father who has not the Church for his mother. If anyone was
able to escape who was outside the Ark of Noe, then whosoever is outside the
Church escapes. [24]
See also Augustine, says Bellarmine, in the first chapter
of his fourth book De Baptismo, where we read: The Church is compared
to Paradise (by St. Cyprian), which shows us that men can indeed receive its
(the Churchs) Baptism even outside her fold, but that no one attains to or
possesses the salvation of beatitude outside of her ranks. [25]
However, the best evidence for the necessity of the Church
as a means of salvation, to which St. Robert frequently recurs, is the doctrine
of the Fourth Lateran Council, which says that: There is one universal Church
of the faithful, outside of which no one at all is saved. [26]
C. Catechumens are Not Actual Members of the Church
Christian tradition, says St. Robert, has consistently denied
actual membership in the Church to catechumens. Summarily, there are three
sources of evidence for this fact:
- Baptism is necessary for membership in the Church. But catechumens are not
baptized.
- Members of the Church have been traditionally called the faithful or fideles.
But catechumens are traditionally denied this title.
- Members of the Church have a right to share in the Sacraments and other privileges
common in the Church. But catechumens are specifically excluded from this participation.
However, the last two arguments are reducible to the first,
so that catechumens are not called fideles and are denied the common
privileges of the Church because they are not baptized. Consequently, it will
be enough to review only the first argument in detail: catechumens are not
in the Church because they have not been baptized.
In common with Catholic tradition, Bellarmine looked upon
Baptism as the entrance to the Church. Thus, in the Dottrina Cristiana,
We are called by God and enter into this congregation (of the Church), by means
of Baptism which is, as it were, the door of the Church. [27] He also argued from the necessity of entering the Church in
order to be saved, to the necessity of infant Baptism; otherwise the unbaptized
infants could not attain to salvation. But the question here is not whether
unbaptized infants, but whether catechumens, who are adults, are in the Church
before they receive Baptism of water. In other words, is actual Baptism necessary
for actual membership for everyone? According to Bellarmine, Baptism is the
only door of the Church, without which there is no actual membership in the
visible Church for anyone.
If we go back to the first Pentecost, when St. Peter preached
to the assembled multitude in Jerusalem, we read that They that received his
(Peters) word were baptized; and there were added that day about three thousand
souls. Acts 2/41. There is no question here of infants but of adults, yet,
on the word of the Scriptures, only after having been baptized were the converts
received into the Church. So that, says St. Robert, We see that to be baptized
is nothing else than to enter the Church, whether the neophyte be an infant
or an adult. Consequently, the Fathers unanimously distinguish catechumens
from the faithful, and teach that those who have not received Baptism are not
yet within the Church. [28]
Also according to the Council of Florence, in its instruction
for the Armenians, we begin to belong to the body of the Church only on receiving
Baptism. [29]
For which reason, says the Council, Holy Baptism holds the first place among
all the Sacraments, which is the door of the spiritual life: through it we
are made members of Christ and of the body of the Church. [30] The statement is absolute and universal. All without exception
must be baptized to enter the Church.
D. Solutions of the Problem
a. Unsatisfactory: Catechumens are not saved
The problem is to decide on the fate of those adults who
wished to receive Baptism but who died before they could receive the Sacrament
and, consequently, before they entered the body of the Church. Catechumens
do not, therefore, in view of what has been seen, actually and properly belong
to the Church. How then, you ask, are they saved if they are outside the Church? [31]
St. Robert examines the first answer offered, namely, that
catechumens do not enter heaven. This rigorist doctrine, he finds, appeared
in a book called De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus, falsely attributed to
Augustine, in which he definitely states that a catechumen is not saved, even
if he practiced good works, unless he had been cleansed by the Baptism of water
or of blood. [32]
Bellarmine very prudently suspected the authenticity of a
work which in many codices and manuals of theology, for example, Peter Lombards
Book of Sentences, was credited to St. Augustine. But St. Thomas, and
after him most modern editors correctly assign the spurious work to Gennadius
of Marseilles, against whom the Second Council of Orange was convened. [33]
The chapters of De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus are hardly
more than sentences. There are fifty five of them in four pages of Migne. [34] Chapter XLI treats of Baptism,
and reads, We believe that only the baptized are on the road of salvation.
We believe that no catechumen has life everlasting, although he has died in
good works, excepting martyrdom, in which all the sacred elements (sacraments)
of Baptism are contained. [35]
Years later, in the twelfth century, the doctrine was resuscitated,
and, Bellarmine notes, was condemned by St. Bernard in one of his letters to
High of St. Victor. The latter had written to Bernard, inquiring his opinion
on the doctrine of some person who taught that actual Baptism by water, or martyrdom,
was necessary for the salvation of everyone. Bernard answers, You write that
a certain individual I do not know who he is because you do not mention his
name --- on reading the words of the Lord, Unless a man be born again of water
and the Holy Ghost, he will not enter into the Kingdom of heaven, John 3/5,
claims that no one can possibly be saved unless he has actually received this
visible Sacrament (of Baptism), or, in its place, has suffered martyrdom. (According
to the anonymous adversary) even though a person has perchance desired (Baptism)
with true faith and contrition of heart, yet was prevented by death to attain
what he wanted, he is still certainly damned. [36]
Bellarmine regards this attitude as too harsh (nimis durum).
Catechumens are evidently saved if they die in the grace of God, as Catholic
tradition has always believed. Certainly Ambrose, in his oration at the funeral
of Valentinian, expressly declares that catechumens can be saved, in whose number
was Valentinian at the time of his death. [37]
In concert, St. Ambrose said to his audience, I hear that
you grieve because he (Valentinian) had not received the Sacrament of Baptism.
Tell me, what else is in our power except our will and desire. For a long time,
and even before he came to Italy, he had this desire to be received (into the
Church) and indicated that he wished to be baptized by me in the near future,
and therefore considered inviting me (to receive him into the Church) before
attending to other business. Did he, then, not have the grace which he desired? Did he not have what he sought? Undoubtedly, he received what he looked
for. Hence we read: The just man, whatever kind of death may have prevented
him, shall be in rest. Wisdom 4/7. [38]
In treating the subject of Baptism, St. Robert also examines
the opinion which denies the possibility of sanctifying grace to anyone who
has not been baptized. He admits that, among the ancients this proposition
was not so certain at first as later on: that perfect conversion and repentance
is rightly called the Baptism of Desire and supplies for Baptism of water, at
least in case of necessity. [39] He continues, As far as I
know, none of the ancients questioned that martyrdom satisfies for Baptism of
water, but there were not lacking those who denied that conversion and repentance
does the same. Then he quotes the spurious work of Augustine and St. Bernards
letter, as seen before, and concludes, it is certainly to be believed that
true conversion supplies for Baptism of water when it is not from contempt but
through necessity that persons die without Baptism of water. [40]
To prove this proposition, four authorities are mentioned
but without giving their doctrine, namely: Sts. Augustine and Bernard, Innocent
II and the Council of Trent. Going back to the sources quoted by Bellarmine,
we have first a passage from St. Augustine, in which he says, I have no doubt
that a Catholic catechumen, possessed of Divine charity, is better than a heretic
who has been baptized. In fact, even within the Catholic (Church), we prefer
a good catechumen to a wicked person who is baptized. However, we commit no
injustice against the Sacrament of Baptism which the one has and the other has
not yet received, nor do we think that the Sacrament of a catechumen is preferable
to the Sacrament of Baptism, when we consider a particular catechumen more faithful
and more virtuous than a particular baptized individual. For the Centurion
Cornelius, not yet baptized, was better than Simon (Magus), already baptized;
since the former was filled with the Holy Spirit before Baptism, while the latter,
even after Baptism, was inflated with the spirit of evil
Certainly the Blessed
Cyprian takes as very good evidence that suffering sometimes fills the place
of Baptism, from what was said to the thief who was not yet baptized: This
day thou shalt be with Me in Paradise. Luke 23/43. The more I think about
it, the more I believe that not only suffering for the name of Christ but also
faith and conversion of heart can supply for what is lacking on the part of
Baptism if, perchance, for lack of time (in angustiis temporum), the mystery
of Baptism cannot be approached. [41]
St. Bernard also leans on the authority of Augustine and
Ambrose, but somewhat extends the conditions under which conversion and repentance
can make up for actual Baptism. With these (Augustine and Ambrose), he says,
I am willing to err or to be right, believing that a man with the desire of
receiving the Sacrament (of Baptism), can be saved by faith alone, if death
should prevent him from fulfilling his desire or any other invincible force
stands in the way. Was not this perhaps why the Savior, after He had said,
He that believes and is baptized, shall be saved, carefully and prudently
did not add, but he that is not baptized, but only, he that does not believe,
shall be condemned? Mark 16/16; suggesting that at times faith alone is sufficient
for salvation, and that without it nothing avails. And even in martyrdom, which
everyone admits can take the place of Baptism, this result is not the effect
of suffering but of faith. For what else is martyrdom without faith except
suffering? [42]
The document of Innocent II mentioned by Bellarmine, is a
letter which he addressed to the Bishop of Cremona, who asked whether the suffrages
of the Church might be offered for a priest of his diocese who was known to
have died before receiving Baptism. In answer to your question, the Pope
said, We answer: because the priest, who as you say in your letter died without
the water of Baptism, persevered in the faith of Holy Mother Church and in the
confession of the name of Christ, We unhesitatingly assert that he was freed
from original sin and attained to the joy of the heavenly country. Read
in
the 8th Book of Augustines City of God, where among other
things is said: Baptism is invisibly administered (to the person) whom the
pressure of necessity and not the contempt of religion excluded (from the number
of the baptized). Read also the book on the death of Valentinian, in which
the Blessed Ambrose says the same thing. Consequently, you may consider your
questions resolved by the doctrine of the Holy Fathers, and order public prayers
and sacrifices to be offered to God for the aforesaid priest. [43]
Finally, the Council of Trent, in its chapter on the necessity
of Baptism, describes justification as a translation from that state in which
a man is born a child of the first Adam, to the state of grace and of the adoption
of the sons of God, through the second Adam, Jesus Christ our Savior. This
translation, however, cannot, since the promulgation of the Gospel, be effected
except through the laver of regeneration or its desire, as it is written, Unless
a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the Kingdom
of God. John 3/5 [44]
On the basis of his evidence, therefore, Bellarmine concludes
that catechumens can be saved, if they die before Baptism. However, also on
the basis of tradition, he limits the possibility of their salvation to the
fulfillment of certain conditions which, in summary, are as follows:
A catechumen may be saved, although
he dies before actual Baptism of water, if ---
- He is a true catechumen, that is, one who explicitly desires
to be baptized. [45]
- He is so far responsive to the grace of God as to repent of his
sins from a motive of charity, based on supernatural faith. [46]
- He was not deliberately contemptuous of the Sacrament of Baptism,
or if he was, has since repented of this sin. [47]
b. Unsatisfactory: Catechumens belong to the Church of the Faithful
Quite clearly, it is no solution but a dismissal of the problem
to say that since catechumens are not members of the Church, they cannot be
saved. Closer to a solution was Melchior Ganos, who said that, The Church
can be understood in two senses: first there is (the Church) which is made
up of the assembly of all the faithful from the beginning of the world to the
end. In this sense, catechumens are most truly members of the Church. Then
again, that is called the Church which is entered through Baptism, in the name
of Christ
. and of this Church, catechumens are not a part. [48]
Bellarmines version is that, Melchior Cano says catechumens
can be saved because, although they are not a part of that Church which is properly
called Christian, they nevertheless belong to the Church which comprehends all
the faithful from Abel to the end of the world. But his reaction is that,
This does not seem to be satisfactory because, since the coming of Christ,
there is no true Church except that which is properly called Christian. So
that if catechumens do not belong to this Church, they belong to none. [49]
It should be noted that Cano very correctly distinguishes
his hypothetical Church of the faithful from the Church of Christ on the point
of Baptism. Real Baptism in water, he admits, is an indispensable condition
for becoming a member of the Church of Christ. In the original proposition,
therefore, which says: Extra Ecclesiam, nulla salus, he qualified
the term Ecclesia, so as to make the formula read:
Outside the Church --OF THE FAITHFUL-- /--OF CHRIST--there is no salvation.
In refusing to accept Canos solution, Bellarmine allows
him one concession but refuses to follow him on his one distinction. The concession
is fundamental and bears repetition. It is, that there is no actual membership
in the Church without actual Baptism. The distinction is untenable, namely
that there is another Church besides the Church of Christ, that of the faithful,
to which catechumens belong and as members of which they are saved.
In denying the concept of two churches, excogitated by Caso,
Bellarmine was standing on the solid ground of tradition, which never allowed
more than one Church founded by Christ, and outside of which one Church, founded
by Christ, there is no salvation. Beyond denying Casos theory and stating
that it was against Christian tradition, St. Robert gives no more arguments
against it. Nor did he have to, because it is obvious from basic principles
that, to admit this Church of the faithful extending from Abel to the Last Judgment,
would mean:
- To deny the real distinction between the Jewish Synagogue and
the Church of Christ. [50]
- To deny the unity and unicity of the Church of Christ. [51]
- To deny its visibility. [52]
c. Bellarmines Solution: Catechumens belong Voto, to the One Visible Church
In admitting Canos presupposition,
that Baptism is the only way to become an actual member of the Church of Christ,
as distinct from the Church of the faithful, Bellarmine paved the way for his
own doctrine, namely, that catechumens can be saved, even without Baptism of
water or martyrdom, provided they die with a Baptism of desire.
The argument runs thus:
- Baptism is the only entrance into the Church. But Baptism can
be in re or in voto. Therefore, entrance into the Church can
be in re or in voto.
- The kind of membership in the Church is determined by the kind
of entrance which a person has made. But, there are two kinds of entrance into
the Church, in re and in voto. Therefore; if a person enters
through actual Baptism, he becomes an actual member of the Church. If a person
enters through Baptism in voto, he becomes a voto member of the
Church.
In Bellarmines own words, his doctrine reads, I answer
. that when it is said that outside the Church no one is saved, this is to
be understood of those who do not belong to the Church either in reality or
in desire, as theologians commonly speak of Baptism. However, since catechumens
are in the Church, if not really, at least in desire (voto), therefore
they can be saved. [53]
This distinction between membership in the Church re
and voto represents a milestone in Catholic ecclesiology. Bellarmine
was obviously not the first to have distinguished Baptism of water from Baptism
of desire. For centuries before, theologians, and finally the Council of Trent
took account of unbaptized persons who could still be saved if they died with
a Baptism of desire. But not until the Controversies, do we have a clear
application of the same distinction to membership in the Church. It was derived
as a conclusion to the following process of thought:
- Baptism and membership in the Church are objectively related as unique
cause and effect, that is, there is no actual membership in the Church without
actual Baptism. This is true whether the subject of Baptism realizes it or
not.
- Given a person who explicitly desires Baptism, one of two
possibilities arise:
- Either he knows that in desiring Baptism, he also desires
to become a member of the Church, and then, both the desire for Baptism and
the desire to become a member of the Church are explicit.
- Or he does not realize that in desiring Baptism he also desires to become a
member of the Church. And then, only the desire for Baptism is explicit, while
the desire to become a member of the Church is implicit. However, although
implicit, it is nevertheless real, because in sincerely desiring the cause,
i.e., Baptism, he also desires he effect, i.e., enrollment in the Church as
a member.
E. Membership of Non-Catechumens who are not Infidels
In treating the possible membership in the Church of unbaptized
persons, Bellarmine considers only two classes of people: infidels and catechumens.
Infidels he excludes simply; catechumens, he allows, may be members voto
or in desire. But what about those persons who are neither formal infidels
nor formal catechumens: those who have no explicit desire to be baptized, for
one of a variety of reasons, can they be considered members of the Church in
any sense?
St. Robert does not expressly treat of this class of people
anywhere in the Controversies. For one thing, it was beyond the evident
purpose of his writings. However, his doctrine can be gathered from what he
says elsewhere, on the subject of Baptism in the case of those who never explicitly
desire to receive the Sacrament. The immediate question is whether they can
be saved, but ultimately whether they can belong to the Church, because outside
the Church, at least through membership in voto, there is no salvation.
Note that we here wish to see whether Bellarmine would extend
his term catechumen to include also those who only implicitly desire Baptism
and, therefore, implicitly twice-over desire to become members of the Church.
Two general possibilities are conceivable:
Where the unbaptized person does not desire the Sacrament because he knows nothing
about Baptism, he is a pagan among pagans. Bellarmine answers this problem,
which is posed as an objection from Scripture against the universal salvific
will of God. St. Paul says, How are they to call upon Him in Whom they have
not believed? But how are they to believe Him, when they have not heard?
And how are to hear, if no one preaches? And how are men to preach, unless
they be sent? Rom. 10/14-15. The beginning of salvation, it is objected,
is faith
But many do not have the help which is needed in order to believe
because no one has yet preached the Gospel to them. How then can they be saved?
St. Robert answers: This argument only proves that not
all people receive the help they need to believe and be converted immediately.
It does not, however, prove that some people are deprived, absolutely speaking,
of sufficient help for salvation. For the pagans to whom the Gospel has not
yet been preached, can know from His creatures that God exists; [54] then they can be stimulated
by God, through His preventing grace, to believe in God, that He exists and
that He is the rewarder of those who seek Him: and from such faith, they can
be inspired, under the guidance and help of God, to pray and give alms and in
this way obtain from God a still greater light of faith, which God will communicate
to them, either by Himself or through angels or through men. [55]
Clearly, pagans living in ignorance of the necessity of Baptism
can, with Gods grace, attain to salvation. Following St. Thomas, whom he quotes, [56] Bellarmine would not require
an explicit desire for Baptism as a condition for salvation, for those living
in countries where the Church has not yet been established. This is confirmed
by the letter of St. Bernard, on which Bellarmine based his doctrine, at least
in part. How many are there, throughout the world, Bernard asks, who die
in complete ignorance of what Jesus said secretly that night to Nicodemus.
(Unless a man be born of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the
Kingdom of Heaven). What then? The law has not yet been promulgated, and
they are already held responsible for breaking it?
. God forbid. [57]
Logically, therefore, if desire for Baptism equivalates membership
voto in the Church, and if, according to Bellarmine, this desire, among
pagans at least, may be either explicit or implicit as a condition for salvation
--- then, in either case, membership voto in the Church is the result.
Otherwise he would be saying that implicit desire is enough to be saved, but
not enough to enter voto into the Church --- which would contradict the
supposit of his whole argument, namely, that at least voto membership
is required for salvation.
The second possibility is more delicate, and involves two contingencies: that
of an unbaptized person who knows about Baptism but never receives the Sacrament
because, mistakenly, he thinks he is already baptized; and that of a person
who knows he is not baptized but never receives Baptism. Bellarmine treats
of both cases. An (unbaptized) child that is born and reared among Christians,
he says, on growing up, will either think that he is baptized or will know
that he has not been baptized. If he believes he has been baptized, he will
probably have the faith divinely infused into him, because the approval of Baptism
and can lead him to eternal salvation. Then follows a reference to the letter
of Innocent II regarding the unbaptized priest. On the other hand, if a person
knows that he has not been baptized and does not ask for Baptism, he certainly
does not have the faith except, possibly, a faith that is human or not even
human. For how is it possible that anyone who believes with certainty that
he will be eternally lost without Baptism and yet does not desire or ask for
Baptism, which is so easy to receive? Nor is it probable that anyone who has
been educated among Christians and knows the faith of Christians, should never
have heard of Baptism, when mention of Baptism is made in the rudiments of the
faith and every day, in the Church, newly born infants are being baptized. [58]
To review these last two cases, it is clear that according
to Bellarmine, Baptism of desire and, therefore, reductively to voto
membership in the Church. But his solution of the second case seems to be too
strict, unless we interpret his statements in the historical context in which
they were made. First we should notice that he does not speak about the objective
possibility of an unbaptized person, living among Christians, having the faith
and grace of God although he never asks for Baptism. It is not a question de
iure but de facto, whether such a possibility is probable. Bellarmine
thinks it is not.
Be it noted, however, that what Bellarmine is castigating
here is not the mere deference of Baptism to adult life, or even to a short
time before death. True, in his controversy with the Anabaptists, who said
that only adults should be baptized, Bellarmine argued to the practice of baptizing
infants from the principle that otherwise they cannot enter the Church and
membership in the Church is necessary for salvation. [59] But the custom of deferring Baptism till late in life was
sanctioned by not a few ancients, and Bellarmine was too well acquainted with
the Fathers to reprove absolutely and unconditionally a custom that was so common
in the early Church. [60] What he condemned
was the contempt for the Sacrament of Baptism as indispensable for salvation,
which the Protestant Reformers had engendered in the minds of the people. Thus
wrote John Calvin, It is an error to suppose that anything more is conferred
by the sacraments than is offered by the word of God, and obtained by true faith
Assurance
of salvation does not depend on participation in the sacraments, as if justification
consisted in it. This, which is treasured up in Christ alone, we know to be
communicated, not less by the preaching of the Gospel than by the seal of a
sacrament, and it may be completely enjoyed without this seal. [61] Breaking with the traditional interpretation of John 3/5,
Calvin declared that, the phrase, born of water does not refer to Baptism,
but water and Spirit in this passage are one and the same thing the action
of the Spirit is cleansing, like that of water. [62] It was this refusal to receive Baptism, based on a denial
of the clear teaching of Christ which, to Bellarmines mind, indicated that
such a person certainly does not have the faith, except possibly a faith that
is human, or not even human. [63]
II. Membership in the Church for Heretics
1. Formal Heretics
As regards formal heretics, that is, those who have lapsed
from the true faith or who consciously persevere in their error, there is no
question of their being members of the visible Church of Christ. Against Alphonsus
Castro who taught the opposite, Bellarmine says his doctrine is obviously false
because, for example, the Council of Nicea lays down certain conditions for
the re-admission of the Paulianist heretics, who are hastening back to the
Church. [64] Evidently they could not be
said to return to the Church if they had not previously been out of it by reason
of their heresy. This is the common doctrine of the Fathers. Ireneus, for
instance, says that Polycarp converted many heretics to the Church; from which
it follows that they had previously been put out of the Church. And Augustine
specifies in detail that, Those who do not believe that Christ came in the
flesh, of the Virgin Mary, from the seed of David, or that He arose from the
dead in the same Body in which He was crucified and was buried, are certainly
not in the Church. [65]
This means that manifest heretics are not in the body of the Church, for, Since
the Church is a unified multitude
or one body, and this unity consists in the
profession of one faith and in the observance of the same laws and rites, it
is impossible that those who have no communion with it, should be said to belong
to the body of the Church. [66] However, it does not mean that they are necessarily outside
the soul of the Church because, on Bellarmines principles, even the vestige
of internal faith is sufficient to belong to the Churchs soul. It is true
that their nexus with the anima Ecclesiae will be tenuous; and the
more so as their external profession of heresy has devitalized their internal
faith. But short of a complete evacuation of all supernatural virtue, even
formal heretics will still have some connection with the soul of the Church.
It is this type of formal heretic that Bellarmine has in
mind as often as he denies him any sort of communion with the visible Church
of Christ. Thus, in answer to the objection that the Church can punish heretics
and therefore has jurisdiction over them as her members, he says, Although
heretics are not in the Church, they should be, and therefore are related to
it as sheep pertain to the sheepfold from which they have run away
The Church
can pass judgment over those who are actually within as over those who certainly
ought to be [67] as a shepherd
can force a sheep wandering over the hills to return to the fold, and as the
emperor can forcibly constrain a deserter in war, who fled to the camp of the
enemy, to return to his own camp. To the objection from St. Paul: What have
I to do with judging those outside, the answer is that, the Apostle is here
speaking of those who are outside in the sense that they had never been inside
(the Church), which, in St. Roberts conception, is not the case with formal
heretics. [68]
2. Material Heretics
i. Possibility of being in Good Faith
Bellarmine clearly distinguishes between the heresies in
his day, the religious and political leaders of the new gospel who were seducing
the masses from the true faith or confirming them in their errors, and the simple
people who allowed themselves to be thus deceived. Regarding the first group,
his strictures are uncompromising. His defense of the Inquisition and the death
penalty for heretics, for example, is to be referred to the leaders of heresy,
as may be seen from the reasons which he gives for putting them to death: that
they may not do harm to the good
that by the punishment of a few, the many may
be corrected
because it is often useful to those who are put to death, to be
executed, that is, when they become steadily worse and there is no prospect
of their returning to their (former) sanity of mind. In fact, it is a benefit
to obstinate heretics to be taken from this life, for the longer they live the
more errors they concoct, and more people they pervert, and the worse condemnation
they prepare for themselves. [69]
Even where he seems to be less uncompromising, Bellarmine
still shows no inclination to excuse the heresy of those who, because of their
position and talent, ought to know that there is only one true faith, in the
Catholic Church. Thus in his controversy with James I of England, although
the king was persecuting the Church, St. Robert does not directly accuse him
of malice. However, this should be regarded as only prudent diplomacy. For
in answer to James statement that he wished for all Catholic kings and princes
to become what he was a confirmed Calvinist, Bellarmine replied, Why may
not, and with better reason, so many great kings and other orthodox princes
desire that King James should become what they are and what all his predecessors
the
Kings of Scotland were? For it is well known that, by a special blessing of
God, successive generations of Scottish kings for a thousand and three hundred
years were Catholics, with the one exception of James VI who, by a misfortune
of fate, was deprived of the care of God-fearing parents, fell into the hands
of heretical guardians and, through the training which he received from them,
turned away from the path of his ancestors. [70]
If this seems to be excusing James on the score of his Protestant
training, Bellarmine made it quite clear later on that the king was obviously
in bad faith. St. Robert compares him with the Arians, of whom St. Antonianus
said that they were not even Christians. James is another Julian the Apostate.
For the Roman Emperor seduced the Christians into practicing idolatry by picturing
together a portrait of himself and of Jupiter, so that unwary people would be
deceived into adoring the pagan god while paying their legitimate respects to
the emperor. This is exactly what the English king has imitated. For he has
proposed (for acceptance by Catholics) an oath in which, under the semblance
of civil obedience in temporal matters properly due to the king, there should
also be expressed sacred obedience to the same king as supreme ruler in spiritual
matters, while denying this obedience to the legitimate ruler of the whole Church. [71]
However, when he comes to deal with the uneducated heretical
masses, Bellarmine more often lays the blame for their perseverance in error,
not on malice or hardness of heart, but on their native stupidity and lack of
education, the deceits of the devil, the false teachings of the Protestant ministers,
and, especially, on the bad examples of not a few citizens. If there are many,
he observes, who
.hate our law and violently reject it, the first reason is
the corrupt and depraved morale of not a few Christians
Because we are living
immoral lives, whose who do not understand our law believe that what we are
doing contrary to the law is being done with its convenience and permission
and, consequently, they detest it as the source and root of our crimes. Another
reason is the countless lies which the devil is used to disseminate by his ministers.
Why (for example), in the early years of the newborn Church did some people
persecute the Christians with such fury? Because, under the inspiration of
the devil, the masses were made to believe that Christians adored the head of
an ass and were therefore idolaters. Why do many simple heretics today execrate
the Pope as Antichrist and the Church as Babylon? Because the preachers of
the new gospel persuaded the wretched people that we have discarded the Gospel,
that we explain everything in terms of human wisdom and the subtleties of sophists,
that we have abandoned God and involve the saints instead, that we condemn the
Passion of Christ
all of which are the most obvious and stupid of lies
but they
have become deeply fixed and firmly rooted in their hearts, that, although they
hear us shout and swear that we do not believe these things, that this is not
Catholic doctrine, that all these charges are lies; although they see us prove
our dogmas with countless testimonies of the Scriptures and the Fathers and
reason, still they do not believe, but prefer to accept, instead of our word,
what those who are deceiving them say about us. [72]
Bellarmine might seem to be excusing their errors as the
result of mere ignorance and mal-persuasion, until we see to what he attributes
their loss of faith. By what mean, he asked his listeners on one occasion,
is the faith preserved? Through good works
By what means, then, is it lost? Through evil works, crimes, sins, unchastity, drunkenness and avarice. Of
course I do not say, as the Lutherans madly suppose, that every sin is one of
unbelief and that there can be no faith in sinners. This I do not say because
I know that the Church is a net which is filled with good and bad fishes; nor
do I deny that no one can be in the Church without faith. What then are we
saying? Simply that a multitude of sins, a facility in sinning, and the practice
of an evil life are the road and, as it were, so many steps towards infidelity.
For men are so fashioned by nature that they easily and readily believe what
they desire, what pleases and delights them. It is not hard to convince voluptuous
and carnal-living persons that priests should be married, that chastity is impossible,
that fasting is superfluous, that selection in the matter of food is a superstition.
It is not difficult to excuse usury before the avaricious, or simony among the
ambitious, or fornication with the sensuous
It is no wonder, then, that so
many should so easily have joined themselves first to Mohammed and, in our times,
to Luther, when they came preaching license of the flesh and removing the restraints
of the passions. For in both times, as can be seen from history, the morals
of Christian peoples were in large part corrupted: the Sacraments, religion,
ecclesiastical discipline were despised and attached, while all manner of vices
were given free rein; so that men who were thus affected
were not made into
heretics, because no one (originally) preached heresy to them. Rather they
prepared themselves to embrace heresy (when it came along). They were like
dry wood that is perfectly suited for burning, and needs only to have a spark
applied to it to make it burst into flame. The devil was ready at hand to inspire
his ministers to set fire (to the combustible mass) by their preaching and activity. [73] Consequently, granting that the majority of these simple
heretics were not sinning against the light by their profession of Protestantism,
Bellarmine would consider them at least guilty in causa for their loss
of faith.
ii. Membership in the Catholic Church
Whatever concession St. Robert gave to heretics for being
in good faith, it was more theoretical than practical. So the corresponding
question of whether he would consider material heretics as members of the Church
is also more hypothetical than real. However, as will be seen, his principles
on Church membership have been applied by Catholic theologians to exactly such
people. So it will pay to examine how, at least theoretically, Bellarmine would
explain the membership of material heretics, if he considered them in good faith.
Regarding their possible belonging to the soul of the Church,
in the sense of possessing one or more gifts of the Holy Spirit, there is no
difficulty. If they have at least the habit of supernatural faith in their
souls, even though they are not in the grace of God, they belong to the soul
of the Church.
However, since it is only membership in the visible Church
of Christ, which Bellarmine properly considers membership in the Catholic Church,
would he consider material heretics members of this organism, granting the possibility
that their heresy is not formal? Yes, because, consistent with his interpretation
of the doctrine: Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus, he would have to allow
them some kind of incorporation in the Church if they are to be saved. The
terms he would use would be voto membership, in will and desire. But what does
voto mean here? What sort of desire must a heretic have to be at least voto
in the Catholic Church? Certainly not the desire for Baptism because he is
already baptized. It could only be a desire to be incorporated in the Church
by the removal of whatever obstacle separates him from actual membership. In
practice, this would mean the repudiation of his heresy and re-instatement by
the authorities of the Church. But here again, as with unbaptized persons,
two possibilities arise: the repudiation of heresy may be explicit, when a
person actually recognizes his errors and desires to be reconciled with the
Church; or the repudiation may be merely implicit, when a person would abandon
his errors if he recognize them, which, however, he does not, so that he never
seeks to be reconciled.
Bellarmine considers only the first of these possibilities,
and then only in the case of a person who was excommunicated, whether for heresy
or for some other reason, and now seeks to be reconciled. It occurs as an answer
to the objection that excommunicated persons should be considered members of
the Church. A man who was excommunicated justly, say the objectors, can
repent
before being absolved. So he will be in the Church even while he is
excommunicated. Bellarmine distinguishes. I answer that such a person is
in the Church by intention or desire (animo sive desiderio), which is
enough for salvation, but he is not (in the Church) bodily or by external communication,
which properly makes a man belong to that visible Church which is on earth. [74]
To indicate how adamant Bellarmine was in requiring external
absolution for reconciliation with the Church, he will not even allow a person
who was unjustly excommunicated to be called an actual member of the Church
before being absolved. In holding this position, he follows the lead of St.
Augustine, whom he quotes as saying that Divine Providence often allows even
good men to be expelled from the assembly of Christians. If they suffer this
contumely and disgrace patiently for the sake of the Churchs peace and make
no attempt at starting a new heresy or schism, they will teach (other) men how
faithfully and with what sincerity of heart God should be served. The Father
who seeth in secret, will also reward in secret such as these. [75]
PART II - Comparative Analysis
Chapter 1 - Pius IX, 1846-1878
I. Doctrine of Pius IX on Non-Catholics in Bona Fide
When declaring St. Robert a Doctor of the Universal Church,
in 1931, Pius XI said of him that, He has merited the remembrance of all those
who truly love the Church, as Prince of Apologists and strong Defender of Catholic
dogma, not only for his own, but for future times
. Like a brilliant lamp set
in a house and seen by everyone, in word and in work he was a light to the faithful
and to those who had drifted away from the unity of the Church. [76] His principal task in the seventeenth century was to oppose
the vagaries of Luther and Calvin who appealed to an invisible Church, composed
of all the believers, and independent of any external authority. His repetition
and clarification of the doctrine that membership in the corporate, visible
body of the Catholic Church is necessary for salvation, is one of the great
contributions to orthodox theology. He was not interested in defending the
condition of those who had broken away from Catholic unity, except to show them
how they were in error and appeal to their better judgment to return to the
one true Church, outside of which no one can be saved.
By the middle of the nineteenth century, however, it was
seen that, while Bellarmines principles on Church membership were immutable
in so far as they represented traditional doctrine, they needed to be re-examined.
If possible, new conclusions had to be drawn from the ancient truths to meet
the current problems, notably the delicate question of the salvation of apparently
sincere non-Catholics who intended to enter the Church. Fundamentally it was
a question of how to include these people as members of the Catholic Church.
The supposition was that they were born and educated outside the true faith
and, although living among Catholics, never entered the Church and, perhaps,
were never baptized. How are they saved? According to traditional theology,
there is no salvation outside the Church. According to Bellarmine, this means
that membership in the Catholic Church, re or voto, is necessary
for salvation. To what extent can Bellarmines doctrine on Church membership
be applied to such people?
During the next two hundred years, following Bellarmine,
this problem was widely discussed among theologians, and opinions were expressed
which ranged from extreme laxism to extreme rigorism. According to the rigorist
school [77], which found
its support in certain statements of the Fathers and in the relative silence
of the Church: since the promulgation of the Gospel had become world-wide shortly
after the death Christ, explicit faith in Christ, including actual baptism or
at least the explicit desire to be baptized, was necessary for all to be saved.
According to the laxist school [78], even a natural act of faith in the existence of God, implicitly
containing everything else, including the desire for Baptism and entrance into
the Church, was enough for salvation.
Not until Pius IX, do we have what appears to be the first
ex-officio pronouncement of the Holy See on the condition of non-Catholics,
in bona fide, living not only among pagans but also in countries where
the Church is established. Pius IX has been properly called one of the greatest
defenders of the rights of the Church since Gregory the Great. [79] At least nine of official documents,
quoted in the Fontes Codicia Iuris Caponici, specifically repeat and
defend the necessity of belonging to the Catholic Church. However, in two of
these, and both before the meeting of the Vatican Council, the Pope explicitly
deals with the complementary doctrine, namely, that it is possible for a person
to be saved without actually professing the true religion.
The day after his solemn definition of the Immaculate Conception,
Pius IX gave an allocution to the several hundred bishops who had assembled
in Rome for the occasion. After exhorting them to oppose the error of those
who claim that human reason can even penetrate the mysteries of God, he said,
Not without sorrow have we seen that another error, and one not less ruinous,
has taken possession of certain portions of the Catholic world, and has entered
into the souls of the many Catholics who think that they can well hope for the
eternal salvation of all those who have in no way entered into the true Church
of Christ. For that reason, they are wont to inquire time and again as to what
is going to be the fate and the condition after death of those who have never
yielded themselves to the Catholic faith and, convinced by completely inadequate
arguments, they expect a response that will favor this evil teaching. Far be
it from us, Venerable Brethren, to presume to establish limits to the Divine Mercy, which is infinite. Far be it from us to wish to scrutinize the hidden counsels and the judgments of God, which are a great deep, and which human thought can never penetrate. In accordance with our Apostolic duty, We desire to stir up your episcopal solicitude and vigilance to drive out of the mind of men, to the extent to which you are able to use all of your energies, that equally impious and deadly opinion that the way of eternal salvation can certainly be found in any religion. With all the skill and learning at your command, you should prove to the people committed to your care that this dogma of Catholic faith is in no way opposed to the Divine mercy and justice. Certainly we must hold as of faith that no one can be saved outside of the apostolic Roman Church, that this is the only Ark of Salvation, that the one who does not enter this is going to perish in the deluge. But nevertheless we must likewise hold it as certain that those who labor in ignorance of the true religion, if that (ignorance) be invincible, will never be charged with any guilt on this account before the eyes of the Lord. Now who is there who would arrogate to himself the power to point out the extent of such ignorance to himself according to the nature and variety of peoples, religions, talents, and so many other things? For really, when loosed from these bodily bonds, we see God as He is, we shall certainly
understand with what intimate and beautiful a bond the Divine mercy and justice
are joined together. But, while we live on earth, let us hold most firmly out
of Catholic doctrine, that there is one God, one faith, one baptism. It is
wicked to go on inquiring beyond this. [80]
Nine years later, during the wars of unification, Pius IX
issued an urgent appeal to the bishops of Italy for a more concerted effort
to stem the tide of immorality and indifference to religion that was sweeping
over the peninsula. He continued, And here I must mention and reprove a most
various error into which some Catholics have fallen, imagining that men living
in errors and apart from the true faith and from the Catholic unity, can attain
to eternal life. It is known to us and to you that those who labor in invincible
ignorance of our most holy religion, and who, carefully observing the natural
law, and its precepts, which God has inscribed in the hearts of all, and being
ready to obey God, live an honest and upright life can, through the working
of the Divine light and grace, attain eternal life, since God, who clearly sees,
inspects and knows the minds, the intentions, the thoughts, and the habits of
all, will, by reason of His supreme goodness and kindness, never allow anyone
who has not the guilt of willful sin to be punished by eternal sufferings.
But it is also a perfectly well known Catholic dogma that no one can be saved
outside of the Catholic Church, and that those who are contumacious against
the authority of that same Church, and who are pertinaciously divided from the
unity of that Church and from Peters successor, the Roman Pontiff, to whom
the custody of the vineyard has been committed by the Savior, cannot obtain
eternal salvation. [81]
II. Comparison of Bellarmine's Doctrine with that of Pius IX
Beyond giving the full documentation just quoted, it is not
our intention to make a comparative study of all the possible points of contact
between Bellarmine and Pius IX. In accordance with our purpose to investigate
only the membership in the Church of non-Catholics in bona fide, we limit
ourselves to what is most pertinent, namely, that Pius IX confirmed certain
elements in Bellarmines doctrine and also expanded on his teaching.
1. Confirmation of Bellarmine on Voto Members in the Visible Catholic Church
On first inspection, it looks more like an obiter dicta
than a significant clause when Pius IX declared that those who have in no
way entered the true Church of Christ cannot hope for salvation. But on
examination it is seen to be a confirmation of Bellarmines basic doctrine that
at least voto membership in the one visible Church is necessary for salvation.
In context, the Pope is refuting the errors of those who
pleaded for a species of indifference in matters of religion. Lamennais, for
example, appealed to what he called a universal revelation, and found that,
the knowledge of one eternal God, Father of everything that exists, has always
been preserved in the world. [82] The existence of the Divine Law, [83] the immortality of the soul, [84] the eternity of future punishment
and reward, [85] the existence
of good and bad angels, the fall and corruption of human nature, the necessity
of expiation and the expectation of a Mediator, [86] all these truths come from a primitive revelation and have
been guarded by tradition in all nations. From which he draws the conclusion
that, Every true faith is a part of the Christian faith; every pure cult is
a part of the Christian cult. [87] Consequently,
anyone even an unbaptized can be saved, not by any relation to the Church founded
by Christ but in virtue of whatever amount, small or large, of primitive revelation
he possesses and which he follows as best he can. Incorporation in the true
Church, therefore, is only a spiritual luxury; it is in no sense a necessity.
To which the Pope replies, not without sorrow have we seen that another error
(besides Rationalism)
has entered into the souls of the many Catholics who
think that they can well hope for the eternal salvation of all those who have
in no way entered the true Church of Christ. [88]
It might be argued that the Pope is here speaking of belonging
to the soul of the Church, in the sense of possessing the gifts of the Holy
Spirit. But the whole history and background of the 1854 Allocution is against
such an interpretation. No one, not even the most ardent promoters of religious
indifference, for example, the Calvinist, Jurie, [89] denied that possession
of the grace of God was necessary for salvation. What they called into question
was the absolute necessity of being in communion with the Roman Catholic Church
by external profession of faith in its visible body.
Moreover, in the same context, when the Pope comes to declare
what is the true doctrine, he says, It must be held as of faith, that outside
the Apostolic Roman Church no one can be saved, that this is the only Ark of
Salvation, that the one who does not enter this is going to perish in the deluge. [90] Clearly, there is no question of possible salvation without
infusion of grace, but of salvation outside the visible organization of the
Catholic Church, which, in Bellarmines terminology is the sensibly perceptible
society founded by Christ.
Granting, therefore, that the Pope is speaking of the necessity
of belonging to the one visible Church, does he approve Bellarmines doctrine
on voto membership as the alternate requisite for salvation. Yes, at
least implicitly, because although again he does not use Bellarmines terminology,
he espouses his fundamental doctrine.
Both in the Allocution and in the Encyclical Letter of 1863,
the Pope not only re-emphasizes as of faith, that Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus,
but he also describes the precept of sincere non-Catholic attainment to heaven.
Consequently, his basic principle which we are analyzing that, There is no
salvation for anyone who in no way enters the Church, should be interpreted
in the fuller light of what he also says of those non-Catholics who de facto
are not, and presumably will not ever be actual members of the Church and yet,
who can be saved. Clearly they cannot be included among those who have in
no way entered the Ark of Salvation. They must have entered some way,
otherwise they could not hope for salvation. What is this some way to which
the Pope alludes? It is by their readiness to do the whole will of God, which
implicitly at least, include the willingness to be baptized and submit to Catholic
authority, if this were known to them as part of the Divine will.
The Pope first presumes that there is objective ignorance
of the true religion among all peoples and nations; secondly, that this ignorance
may be inculpable regarding the past and invincible regarding the future; thirdly,
that if, besides this negative exculpating element, a non-Catholic, through
the help of Divine grace, also observes the natural law, is ready to obey God
and lives an upright and honest life, he can attain to eternal salvation. Only
the last element is pertinent here, namely, that willingness to obey God is
necessary to be saved. The will of God, objectively, is that salvation should
be attained through Baptism and membership in the Church of Christ. Subjectively,
the Pope allows, not all of Gods will may be known to any one person. But
if this individual is willing to do whatever God wants, and would be willing
to enter the Church if he knew this to be Divine will, God will take his willingness
as equal to the fact. Provided other conditions are satisfied, such a person
will not be lost for not having been an actual member of the Visible Church.
And if he is saved, it will be virtue of his volitional, voto, membership
in the true Church, which, although unknown to himself, is objectively recognized
by Almighty God.
2. Expansion on Bellarmine, on the Limits of Voto Membership
According to Bellarmine, it is possible for certain people
to be saved although they do not actually belong to the Church, if they have
an earnest wish to become Catholics. This wish, he says, the Lord takes as
equivalent to the fact. They are, therefore, saved through the Church because
they are members of its Visible Body in voto, i.e. by volition or desire.
Now the difference between Bellarmines concept and Pius
IXs is that Bellarmine is more limited in the classes of people to whom he
applies voto membership, and more restricted in the kind of desire which
qualifies for it. The first restriction follows naturally from the second.
For when Bellarmine directly treats the question of voto members in the
Church, the only people to whom he credits this kind of membership are those
who explicitly desire to be in the Church, namely, catechumens, excommunicates
who wish to be reconciled, and those who mistakenly think they have been baptized
and yet openly profess the Catholic faith.
Pius IX, on the other hand, makes no such limitations. He
does not require an explicit desire to enter the Church or the explicit profession
of the Catholic religion in order to qualify for sanctifying grace, which, however,
presupposes some kind of membership in the body of the Church. Bellarmine requires
knowledge of the Church which inspires an explicit wish to be in the Church,
for voto membership in its body; the Pope is satisfied with ignorance of the
Church which is invincible, coupled with that perfect readiness to do the will
of God, which God sees as implicitly containing the willingness to profess Catholicism,
if the necessity of this profession were recognized.
It might be argued, again, that when the Pope spoke of invincible
ignorance of the Church, he had in mind only certain remote tribes of savages
who had never heard the Gospel of Christ and, consequently, should not be held
responsible for not knowing that membership in the Church is necessary for salvation.
Since this is a crucial point in the whole argument, it deserves special attention.
It can be shown from the circumstances, context, and an analysis of the Popes
statement that, to his mind, invincible ignorance of the Church can exist even
among people living in places where the Gospel has been preached and the Catholic
Church is fully established:
- Of the two documents in question, the Allocution of 1854 was
addressed to the bishops who were assembled from all parts of the world, but
especially from Christian countries in Europe and America. The Encyclical of
1863 was directly addressed to Catholic Italy.
- Then describing the invincible ignorance which may excuse a person
from actual membership in the Church, the Pope does not limit the scope or territory
within which this ignorance is possible. In fact, he expressly widens it to
embrace all countries, East and West, Christian and pagan, for he asks, Who
is there who would arrogate to himself the power to point out the extent of
such ignorance according to the nature and variety of peoples, regions, talents
and so many other things?
- Finally, the Popes apologia for Gods mercy in favor of non-Catholics
in good faith would be misplaced, if he were not talking expressly or, at least,
especially of those who live in regions where the Church is well established.
Of course, we say, God will be merciful to those who labor in physical ignorance
of the true faith, because no one has yet preached the Gospel to them. But
what about those who ostensibly know the Gospel and the work of the Church because
they have lived among Catholics all their lives? Is there such a thing as
moral ignorance for them, to exculpate them, at least theoretically, from
having explicitly to profess the true faith in order to be saved? Pius IX
must be interpreted as saying so. Otherwise, the error of rigorism against
which he was speaking, which presumed to set limits to the Divine mercy, would
not have been refuted. Otherwise, also, he would have been evading, instead
of answering, as he did, those who are wont to inquire time and time again
as to what is going to be the fate and condition after death of those who have
never yielded themselves to the Catholic faith, who physically, indeed, know
the Catholic Church and its claims, but morally seem to be ignorance of its
message.
Is the Pope, then, saying something different than Bellarmine? Not at all. He no more than St. Robert presumes to say that people who are
not actual members of the Church may be easily saved. But he saw conditions
existing in the 19th century which Bellarmine did not see in the
16th, where people were not lapsed Catholics who had abandoned the
true faith, but persons whose whole background was one of prejudice against
the Church and who, therefore, could be living physically among Catholics, but
morally were in a different world which knew nothing or very little about the
true Church of Christ, of her doctrines and, least of all, of the necessity
of belonging to her to be saved. Pius IX does not even suggest how common this
invincible ignorance might be and, therefore, how frequently non-Catholics,
even non-baptized, are in good faith, in the grace of God and voto implicito,
in the visible Church of Christ. But he does recognize the possibility of such
ignorance, which Bellarmine, for his pre-occupation with other matters, did
not consider.
Chapter 2 - Vatican Council, 1869-1870
I. Progress of the Theory of an Invisible Church, up to the Vatican Council
As we saw in the previous chapter, one of Bellarmines principal
tasks was to defend the visible character of the true Church against the Protestant
Reformers who wished to reduce it to an invisible society, composed of all the
believers, or all the just, or all the predestined, who are bound together only
spiritually, and where external bonds also exist, these should be considered
purely adventitious. It was a subtle temptation even for Catholics, to spiritualize
their concept of the Church along Protestant lines, to include also those non-Catholics
who were obviously not members of the Catholic body, but who were apparently
in good faith and therefore would be saved in virtue of their connection with
the Church of Christ. For, it was argued, if the Church is an invisible organization,
there is no contradiction in saying that she also embraces persons who externally
may be separated from her ranks but internally and really should be classed
among her members.
In 1713, Clement XI condemned a series of prepositions of
Pashasius Quesnel, who postulated such an invisible Church bound together only
by interior ties. Thus, according to Quesnel:
- The note of the Christian Church is that it is Catholic, comprehending all
the angels of heaven, and all the elect, and all the just people on earth of
all ages. [91]
- What is the Church except the assembly of the children of God, abiding in His
bosom, of the adopted of Christ, subsisting in His person, redeemed by His blood,
living by His Spirit, acting by His grace, and awaiting the gift of a world
to come. [92]
- The Church, or the integral Christ, has the Incarnate Word as its Head, and
all the saints as its members. [93]
- There is nothing more extensive than the Church of Christ; because all the
elect and the just people of all ages compose it. [94]
In 1794, Pius VI passed judgment
on the following proposition of the Synod of Pistoia:
The doctrine which proposes that the Church should be considered
as one Mystical Body, fashioned together from Christ the Head and the faithful
.understood
in this sense that no others belong to the body of the Church except the faithful
who are perfect adorers in spirit and in truth (is) heretical. [95]
During the pontificate of Pius IX, this tendency to spiritualize
the Church, took the form of religious indifferentism. It was used, for example,
by those who wished to introduce Protestantism into Italy, as a ruse to deceive
Catholics into joining the ranks of the sectaries. Their argument, in the words
of Pius IX, was that, the doctrines and practices of Protestantism
are only
another form of the same true religion, in which one can as well please God
as in the Catholic Church. [96]
At least eight of the official statements of Pius IX, prior
to the Vatican Council and excluding the Sylabus of 1854, specifically condemn
the prevalent error of indifferentism. Moreover, as a basis for what follows,
it will pay to analyze this heresy, briefly, to see that at bottom it is a throwback
to the Protestant doctrine which Bellarmine opposed in the 16th century,
which defined the Church of Christ as a purely mystical and hidden society.
For what does indifferentism mean? It means that externally one Church may
differ a great deal from another, say the Lutheran from the Catholic, even to
the point of contradiction. But no matter. Internally they are quite the same.
The external doctrines and ritual are man-made, limited, and therefore
variable as between one religious creed and another. But the internal
bonds of union which unite the members of different religious bodies are their
common faith in Christ, or their common destiny as the chosen people of God,
or their common possession of the grace of God. In any case, it is by reason
of this internal and spiritual bond that the Church of Christ
is really formed; the external bonds of any one religion are
merely social conveniences which do not affect the substantial, invisible source
of unity that transcends the visible differences which distinguish various religious
groups.
II. Theologians of the Vatican Council on Membership in the Visible Church.
a. Membership Constituted by External Profession of the Catholic Faith
On December 8, 1869, Pius IX opened the first session of
the Vatican Council, the twentieth Ecumenical Council of the Catholic Church.
Actually, however, since March, 1865, a special congregation of cardinals had
been erected to gather together and synthesize all the doctrinal and moral questions
on which the forthcoming assembly was to decide. The opinions of eminent bishops
and theologians throughout the world were solicited, collated, and condensed
into a series of Schemata that were presented to the Vatican Fathers
for decision. Unfortunately, the occupation of Rome in 1870 suspended the meetings
of the Council, so that most of the work which had been planned including
the problem of membership in the Church and, specifically, the relation of non-Catholics
to the Church of Christ was never carried through to completion.
However, in lieu of any formal definitions on the subject,
we can still profit a great deal from examining the so-called, Scheme Constitutionis
Dogmaticae De Ecclesia Christi, which was presented to the Vatican assembly
as a basis for its projected decree on the nature of the Church. This Schema
has no official conciliar authority. Yet it is most significant because it
fairly represents the common doctrine of theologians in the late 19th
century, on the subject of non-Catholics in their relation to the Church and
to that extent, at least, it offers a suitable instrument of comparison with
the corresponding doctrine of Robert Bellarmine.
Four of the fifteen chapters of
the Schema, namely, the fourth to the seventh, are pertinent to our subject,
each representing a specific problem touching on the nexus between the true
Church and non-Catholics in other denominations.
By way of introduction, in Chapter
III, which is entitled, The Church is a True, Perfect, Spiritual and Supernatural
Society, the Schema reads:
We teach and declare that the Church possesses all the qualities
of a true Society. This Society has not been left by Christ indefinite or unformed
.
Having proceeded from the inexhaustible font of the mercy of God the Father,
having been founded through the ministry and labor of the Incarnate Word Himself,
it has been constituted in the Holy Spirit
. Since, however, men are enriched
in the Church with the benefits (of Divine grace) through the Holy Spirit, since
they are joined together in unity by the bonds of this same Holy Spirit, (therefore)
the Church herself is a spiritual Society, and entirely of the supernatural
order. [97]
But immediately this poses a problem. If the Church is a
spiritual society, it is therefore invisible, bound together by spiritual ties
of grace and virtue, and, consequently, not unlike the invisible church of the
Reformers, or the mystical Church of modern Indifferentists.
The next Chapter IV, entitled, The Church is a Visible
Society, promptly recognizes the problem and answers it by qualifying the
spiritual character of the Church just described. It states:
God forbid that anyone should believe that the members of
the Church are joined together only by unseen and internal bonds, so that the
Church becomes an entirely hidden and invisible society. For the eternal wisdom
and power of God willed that, to the spiritual and invisible bonds by which
the faithful adhere through the Holy Spirit and the invisible Head of the Church,
there should correspond (such as are) also external and visible, so that this
spiritual and supernatural Society might be seen externally and become openly
conspicuous. Hence the visible magisterium, by which the faith that must be
interiorly believed and exteriorly professed is proposed; also the visible ministry
which cares for and directs, as a public duty, the visible mysteries of God
by which interior sanctification is given to men and due honor to God; the visible
government, which orders the communion of the members among themselves and disposes
and directs the whole external and public life of the faithful in the Church;
finally, the whole visible body of the Church, to which not only the just or
the predestined belong, but also sinners, yet joined together with it (the body
of the Church) by the profession and communion of faith. From which it follows
that the Church of Christ is neither invisible nor concealed, but conspicuously
erected, like a high and illustrious city on a mountain top, which cannot be
hidden, and like a lamp on a lampstand, which is illuminated by the Sun of Justice,
it enlightens the whole world with its rays. [98]
Corresponding to this Chapter, is the proposed Canon III,
which says: if anyone should say that the Church of the Divine promises is
not an external and conspicuous society, but wholly internal and invisible let
him be anathema. [99]
b. Confirmation of Bellarmine on the Conditions Necessary for Actual Membership
The foregoing chapter of the Schema and its corresponding
canon were implemented with a lengthy annotation, in which the only authority
quoted besides the Popes and the Councils was Robert Bellarmine. The main argument
of the Vatican theologians was that since the Church is a Society, it must have
power and authority which, to be exercised, must be recognized and seen. But
this is impossible if the Church itself is invisible. Wherefore it is declared
that in the Church there is a visible magisterium, a visible ministry and a
visible government, instituted by Christ the Lord, through which three-fold,
external and conspicuous power, the Church coheres together in a triple, external
bond, which external bonds correspond to those which are internal and exist
as their partial cause, and make the whole body of the Church visible and conspicuous
so that, whosoever coheres with the body of the Church by this triple visible
nexus, is to be regarded as a member of the true Church of Christ. For this,
says Bellarmine, in De Ecclesi Militante, lib. 3, cp. 2, is the difference
between our definition (of the Church) and all others, that all the rest require
only internal virtues to constitute a person in the Church, and, therefore,
they make the true Church something invisible. Whereas we also beliefe that
in the Church are found all the virtues: faith, hope and charity, and all the
rest. However, for anyone to be called in some sense a part of the true Church,
of which the Scriptures speak, we do not think that any internal virtue is required,
but only an external profession of faith and communication, of the Sacraments,
which can be perceived by the senses themselves. For the Church is an assembly
of men, as visible and palpable as the assembly of the Roman people, or the
Kingdom of France, or the Republic of the Venetians. [100]
For our purpose, the immediate conclusion is that the Vatican
authorities, no less than Bellarmine, would exclude from actual membership in
and union with the true Church, everyone who professes any other religion except
the Catholic. In terms of our thesis, this means that those who are not baptized,
even catechumens within a moment of actual baptism, and heretics, even in the
best of faith and in the grace of God, as long as they externally profess their
heresy, are not actual members of the Corpus Ecclesiae, i.e., of the
visible Church of Christ.
c. Further Confirmation of Bellarmine on the Necessity of External Profession to be United to the One True Church
By way of transition, the next chapter of the Schema
treats of the unity of the visible Church. We declare, it says, that this
visible and conspicuous Society is the same Church
which Christ wished to distinguish
and adorn with so many prerogatives and privileges, that the same (Church) is
so completely determined in its constitution that whatever societies are separated
from the unity of faith and from the communion of this body, cannot in any way
be called a part of it or a member; nor does (the true Church) show itself as
dispersed and diffused throughout various associations bearing the Christian
name, but as wholly conjoined and coherent in itself, (forming) in its manifest
unity an undivided and indivisible body, which is the very Mystical Body of
Christ. Of which the Apostle says, You have been called into one body and
one Spirit, in the one hope of your vocation. One Lord, one faith, one Baptism.
One God and Father of all, Who is above all, and throughout all, and in us all.
Eph.4/4-6. [101]
Corresponding to this chapter, is Canon IV, which reads:
If anyone should say that the true Church is not in itself one body, but that
it is formed from various and dissident societies bearing the Christian name,
and through which it is diffused; or that the various societies, differing among
themselves in the profession of faith and separated in communion, constitute
the one universal Church of Christ, as its members and parts, let him be anathema.
[102]
The annotations to the above chapter and canon, where Bellarmine
is again quoted with approval, are specially enlightening because they give
us an insight into the development of Protestant theology from the 16th
to the 19th century. In the annotation to the chapter, St. Robert
is quoted in his refutation of the Reformers in his day who conceive of two
Churches: one true, and to which the privileges narrated in the Scriptures
pertain, and this is the congregation of the saints who truly believe and obey
God, and this is not visible except with the eyes of faith. Another (is) external,
which is a Church only in name, and this is the assembly of men joined together
in the doctrine of faith and use of the Sacraments, and in this (Church) the
good and the wicked are found. [103]
In the annotation to the canon,
it is said that, Canon IV is directed against those who subvert the visible
unity of the Church
Wherefore, the heresy which is condemned is:
- That of the Latitudinarians, so-called, according to whom all those belong to
the Church of Christ who, although they are members of different communions
bearing the Christian name, agree on certain articles (of faith), which they
call fundamental. Consequently, they say that the true and universal Church
of Christ is diffused among all the societies of the Christian name; that the
Church of Christs faithful does not depend on any external forms of a society,
but that it is constituted by all the faithful who truly believe in Christ,
existing in all the societies of the Christian name, although these may differ
among themselves in certain external forms.
- That of the sect of the Anglicans who affirm that the one and universal Church
of Christ is neither invisible, nor diffused everywhere, through Christian sects,
nor even lacking in some form of constitution, but that it is composed of three
definite societies, corresponding to as many members or parts, namely, the Anglican
Society, the Greco-schismatic Society, and the Roman Catholic Society, although
the said societies may be separated from one another in the profession of faith
or communion of body; so that they (the Anglicans) contend that the other societies
(Anglican and Greco-schismatic) which are separated from the communion of the
body of this, that is, the true Church, and which dissent from the full unity
of its profession of faith, are (nevertheless) members and parts of the Church
of Jesus Christ. But it is a dogma of faith that the visible unity of the universal
Church is derived primarily from the unity, both in profession of faith and
communion. [104]
It will be seen from the foregoing that while both the Reformers
in Bellarmines day and modern Latitudinarians postulate a purely invisible
Church, there has been a considerable change in the purpose which this doctrine
has been made to serve. With the original sectarians, notably Calvin, a completely
invisible Church of Christ, to which alone pertain the promises of the Scriptures,
was invented to justify the separation from the visible body of Roman Catholicism.
In modern times, however, this concept of a mystical church is being used
by non-Catholics to explain their fundamental union with the Roman Catholic
Church, in spite of obvious differences in doctrine and cult which, it is claimed,
are only external and accidental. In one sense, therefore, this indicates that
in the three centuries since Bellarmine and Calvin, there has developed a growing
sympathy toward Rome among certain non-Catholics, who wish to align themselves
with the Catholic Church by making her a part of the larger spiritual organization
to which they also belong. But, as will be seen in a later chapter, this has
also been a temptation for a number of Catholics who, in their reciprocal sympathy
towards Protestants, have tended to minimize the importance of external
profession of the Catholic Faith as an indispensable condition for membership
in the true Church of Christ.
III. Theologians of the Vatican Council on the Relation of Non-Catholics to the Catholic Church
1. Exposition of Doctrine
a. Necessity of Membership in the Catholic Church for Salvation
There follows Chapter VI of the Schema, entitled:
The Church is a Society Absolutely Necessary to Attain to Salvation,
which is a natural corollary to what preceded. For if Christ is the unique
Savior of Mankind, and if He willed to accomplish the work of mans Redemption
by establishing a Church, and if there is only one such organization which He
founded evidently membership in this Society is the Divinely appointed means
for attaining to salvation. Hence, the proposed Constitution reads, let
all understand what a necessary Society the Church is, in order to obtain salvation.
Namely, this necessity is as great as that of being joined and united with Christ
the Head and with His Mystical Body, outside of which He nourishes and favors
no other communion as His Church, which alone He loves and for which He sacrificed
Himself, that He might sanctify it, cleansing it by the laver of water in the
word of life.
Therefore we teach that the Church is not a free Society, as
though it is a matter of indifference to salvation to either know or not know,
to enter or to leave it; but that it is absolutely necessary and, indeed, not
only with the necessity of the Lords precept by which the Savior prescribed
that all men should enter into it; but also (with the necessity) of means, because
in the established order of salutary providence, the communication of the Holy
Spirit, the participation of truth and life is not obtained except in the Church
and through the Church, whose Head is Christ. [105]
Again the chapter is followed by a canon, which states, If
anyone should say that the Church of Christ is not a Society absolutely necessary
for attaining eternal salvation; or that men can be saved through worshiping
in any religion whatsoever, let him be anathema. [106]
b. Relation of Non-Catholics to the True Church
But now arises the same dilemma that faced Bellarmine on
a smaller scale. If there is only one true Church of Christ, and if membership
in its visible body is necessary for salvation, what of those people, especially
Christian non-Catholics, who do not belong to this Society by external profession?
Can they be justified and eventually saved, after reaching the age of discretion,
without giving their allegiance to the Catholic Faith? If so, how square this
phenomenon with the doctrine that, extra Ecclesiam nulla salus?
Chapter VII of the Schema honestly faces the dilemma
and answers it. Following the title, Outside the Church, No One Can Be Saved,
the prospective constitution reads, Moreover, it is a dogma of faith that no
one can be saved outside the Church. However, those who labor in invincible
ignorance of Christ and His Church, are not to be punished for this ignorance
with eternal pains, since they are not burdened with guilt on this account in
the eyes of God, Who wishes all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge
of the truth, and Who does not deny His grace to the person who does what he
can, to enable him to attain to justification and to eternal life: but this
(salvation) no one attains, who leaves this life culpably separated from the
unity of faith and the communion of the Church. [107]
The canon which corresponds to this significant chapter,
exonerates the Church from dogmatic injustice and reads, If anyone should say
that the intolerance by which the Catholic Church proscribes and condemns all
religious sects separated from her communion, is not commanded by Divine right;
or that it is possible to have only opinions but not certitude regarding the
truth of religion; and that therefore all religious sects should be tolerated
by the Church, let him be anathema. [108]
Following the chapter and canon, we have two annotations
which explain in great detail the two complementary doctrines involved, namely:
that membership in the Catholic Church is necessary for salvation, and that
invincible ignorance of the Church excuses a person, under certain conditions,
from actual membership in its body.
The first annotation, dealing with the necessity of the Church,
says that, This chapter was added on account of special difficulties, provoked
by the previous dogmatic statement, and to explain the meaning of this statement
(Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus), more accurately. Relate to the first
point
(the Calvinist) M. Jurien writes: Papism is cruel in the highest degree,
and entangles itself in a thousand absurdities when it claims, as a fact, that
among all the societies which divide Christendom, there is only one which is
the true Church, in whose number alone are found the elect and the truly faithful,
who are the members of Jesus Christ, outside of which there is no salvation [109]
Answering this charge of cruelty,
the annotation quotes verbatim the two documents of Pius IX, analyzed in the
previous chapter, in which the Pope first confirms the traditional doctrine
on the necessity of the Church, and then adds a caution against condemning,
prematurely, those non-Catholics who may be in good faith, and therefore eligible
for salvation although separated from the visible unity of the Church.
The second annotation enlarges on the doctrine of Pius IX.
By the words, those who labor in invincible ignorance
. is indicated the
possibility that a person may not belong to the visible and external communion
of the Church, and yet may attain to justification and eternal life
However,
to forestall the possible conclusion that someone can be saved outside
the Church, it was stated in another formula of the Schema, This (justification
and eternal life) if attained (by non-Catholics, yet) they are not for that
reason saved outside the Church; for all who are justified pertain to the Church
either re or voto. But since this formula, either re
or voto, did not please some of the consultors, it seemed to be enough
to declare explicitly that no one is saved who through his own fault
leaves this life separated from the Church, while implicitly it is understood
to mean that whoever is saved cannot be completely or simply, so to say, outside
the Church. Since some thought this should be expressed more definitely, they
suggested this form for the chapter: This (justification and eternal life)
no one attain who does not pertain to the Church in any way and who departs
from this life culpably separated from the unity of faith and from the communion
of the Church.
The phrase, who does not belong either to the body of the
Church or to the soul of the Church; and therefore, in no way belongs to the
Church, that is, neither re nor voto. These (distinctions) are
clearly explained by Bellarmine in De Ecclesia Militante, lib. 3, cp.
3, in De Non-Baptizatis, who, after he explained cap. 2, that catechumens
are of the soul but not of the body of the Church, understanding the body of
the Church as the visible communion of the faithful, to which actually
and properly only they pertain who profess the faith and communicate
in the Sacraments under the rule of their pastors, asks: How then are catechumens
saved if they are outside the Church? And answers: When it is said that
no one is saved outside the Church, this should be understood of those who do
not belong to the Church either in reality or in desire, as theologians commonly
say about Baptism. But since catechumens are in the Church, if not really (re),
at least in desire (voto), they can be saved. Nor is there any valid
objection in the analogy of Noes ark, outside of which no one was saved, since
analogies are not perfect in all respects.
The annotation continues, Suarez teaches the same thing
in De Fide, Disp. XII, sect. 4, num. 22, writing: When it is said
that outside the Church there is no salvation, some, e.g., Cano in De Loc.
Rel. de Sacram., p. II, say that the proposition is to be understood of
the Church in general, as it always was, and not of that one Church which was
specially instituted by Christ. But this answer is not satisfactory, both because
the Church is always one and because the Councils really speak of the Church
of Christ, so that it is of this (Church) that somehow must be verified (the
statement) that outside of it there is no salvation. It is better, therefore,
to answer according to the distinction given for a necessity in re or
in voto. So that no one can be saved unless he enters this Church of
Christ either in reality (in re), or at least in willingness (in voto)
and desire (desiderio). Thus Bellarmine answers in De Ecclesia,
III, cap. 3. It is clear that no one is actually in this Church unless he has
been baptized, and yet he can be saved because the desire for Baptism is enough
for him. So also the desire to enter the Church. Therefore, we say the same
about any believer who is truly repentant but not baptized, whether he attains
to an explicit faith in Christ or only implicit. For in the latter (implicit
faith), he can have at least an implicit desire (to enter the Church), which
is sufficient in the case of Baptism, as St. Thomas teaches. [110]
2. Comparison with Bellarmines Doctrine on the Membership of Non-Catholics in the True Church and Apparent Disapproval of the Formula, re or voto
On first inspection it might seem as though the Vatican theologians
did not approve of Bellarmines classic distinction between re and voto
membership in the Church for non-Catholics in good faith. The original Schema,
it is remembered, stated that, Those who labor in invincible ignorance of Christ
and His Church are not to be punished with eternal pains for this ignorance.
So that only those will not attain to eternal life who leave this life culpably
separated from the unity of faith and the communion of the Church. But this
was not considered clear enough. On the one hand it was stated that even those
who are ostensibly separated from visible unity can be saved. On the other
hand it was said that only if this separation were culpable would a person
not reach eternal life. But the underlying question still remained untouched,
namely, how reconcile actual separation from the Church at death even when
it is inculpable with the unqualified doctrine of the faith that outside the
Church there is no salvation? Three possibilities suggested themselves:
- Either to leave the matter stand, unchanged,
merely declaring the fact that actual membership in the Church is not necessary,
and that only culpable separation from the Church deprives a person of salvation.
- Stating at least negatively, that no
salvation is possible for anyone who in no way is united to the Church at death.
- Explaining positively in what the connection
with the Church consists for those who are ostensibly separated from its visible
communion at death, and yet can be saved.
In their first Schema of the constitution, the theologians
of the Council had already declared the first fact, namely, that invincible
ignorance of the Church is reconcilable with justification and eventual salvation.
But, recognizing that this should be made more explicit, they drew up a second
Schema, in which the third explanation was given, namely, that membership
in the Church, either re or voto, is necessary to be justified and saved. In
this, they were simply adopting the distinction of Bellarmine. However, the
report continues, the formula, either re or voto, was not pleasing
to some of the consultors, and so a change was made. But, we may ask, why
was the formula disapproved? Was it because the doctrine it contained was
unsatisfactory, or because the form in which it was proposed was unsuitable? Since, as will be seen shortly, the theologians later on adopted the formula
which they had previously, rejected, it could not have been the doctrine but
its manner of proposal which they disapproved.
3. Actual Approval of Bellarmines Distinctions between the Body and Soul of the Church, and Re or Voto Membership in the Church
Formally, therefore, the Vatican theologians preferred to
state the doctrine in more general terms, merely saying that some kind
of nexus with the Church is necessary for justification and salvation. But
immediately they explained themselves on what this really means, and in giving
their explanation, they gave the fullest approval to Bellarmines two classic
distinctions, on the body and soul, and re or voto membership
in the Church. No one, they said, attains to salvation who does not in any
way, nullatenus, belong to the Church. What does this nullatenus
mean? It means, they continued, that a person does not belong either to the
body of the Church or to the soul of the Church, and, therefore, in no way pertains
to the Church, that is, neither re nor voto. [111]
Referring to the two sets of formulae, the consultors further
declared that, These things are clearly explained by Bellarmine, in De Ecclessia
Militante
. where he says that catechumens are in the soul but not in the
body of the Church, understanding the body of the Church to mean the visible
communion of the faithful, to which only those pertain actu and propria
who profess the faith and communicate in the Sacraments, under the rule of (their)
pastors. [112] But how then, the
theologians quote Bellarmines objection, are catechumens saved, if they are
outside the Church? Then the answer: When it is said that no one is saved
outside the Church, this should be understood of those who neither in reality
nor in desire are in the Church
But since catechumens are in the Church, if
not really, at least voto, therefore they are saved. [113]
However, a number of questions pose themselves, which need
to be answered to see whether the Vatican theologians merely adopted Bellarmines
formularies or also gave them something of an interpretation. Thus, in the
light of the consultors statement:
In what sense is body and in what sense is soul
of the Church to be taken here? The theologians of the Council say that
the body of the Church is understood as the visible communion of the faithful.
The supposition is that if a person had no internal virtue whatever, and from
purely and human motives professed the true faith, hypocritically, he would
not be a member of the body of the Church.
The soul of the Church is taken generically to include all
those who possess the gifts of the Holy Ghost. No direction reference is made
as to whether membership in the soul of the Church must actu or may be
in voto as a condition for justification.
Can we infer that actual membership
in the soul of the Church is not necessary for salvation?
Yes, in fact, we must infer as much. For when the consultors
say that a person can be saved by belonging to the body or soul of the
Church, or by real or votive membership in the Church, the sincere non-Catholic
is simultaneously excluded from the body of the Church and from actual membership.
Therefore, he does not belong actu either to the Churchs body or to
its soul. This is significant in view of the fact that not a few modern writers
have interpreted Bellarmine to mean that non-Catholics in good faith do, indeed,
belong only voto to the Churchs body, but that they are actu
in the Churchs soul. [114]
How reconcile the two statements, that all those are saved
who belong: a) To the body or soul of the Church, or belong b) To the Church
re or voto?
By saying that no one is saved
unless he belongs re or voto to the Church, the Vatican authorities
meant that a person had to pertain either actually or in desire to the true
Church of Christ, i.e. to its visible body under the influx of its soul, which
is the Holy Spirit, with His gifts.
By saying that no one is saved, unless he belongs either
to the Churchs body or soul, they meant to express concretely the two classes
of persons who are saved: a) In the body, i.e., professed Catholics, by their
actual profession of the true faith; b) In the soul, i.e. sincere non-Catholics,
by their voto profession of the true faith.
Would this mean that the body and
the soul of the Church are mutually exclusive?
No, the theologians of the Council no more than Bellarmine
thought it was possible for a person to be justified and saved if he belonged
only to the body of the Church; nor that a person could, de facto, be
in the soul of the Church without some degree of corresponding membership in
the Churchs body. Moreover, as noted before, the consultors considered a person
to be in the body of the Church if he belonged to the visible community of the
faithful; so that a professed Catholic is declared to belong actu
to the Churchs body and actu to the Churchs soul. By the same token,
a sincere non-Catholic, besides belonging voto to the Churchs soul,
also belongs voto to the Churchs body.
4. Expansion on Bellarmine's Doctrine
a. On the Limits of Voto Membership
We have seen that Bellarmine arrived at his doctrine of voto
membership in the Catholic Church from the consideration of three concrete cases,
where the persons in question are certainly not actual members of the Church
and yet are eligible for salvation, namely, a catechumen who actually desires
to enter the Church, an excommunicate who wants to be reconciled, and a person
who has been excommunicated unjustly. The theologians of the Vatican Council
accepted this principle but extended its application to include all non-Catholics,
baptized or not, who are invincibly ignorant of the Catholic Church and at the
same time fulfill the other conditions requisite for obtaining the infused gifts
of Divine grace.
In the previous chapter, it was pointed out that Pius IX
had already made the same advancement over Bellarmine, by extending some kind
of membership in the one visible Church, beyond the original limits set by St.
Robert. But Pius IX was not as explicit in using Bellarmines doctrine as were
the Vatican theologians, who also adopted this terminology. Because where the
Pope was satisfied with stating the fact that salvation is impossible only for
those who in no way belong to the true Church of Christ, the Vatican authorities
went on to interpret this doctrine in terms of Bellarmines distinctions between
re-voto and body-soul membership in the Church. So that, in the mind of
the theologians, when the Pope allows for invincible ignorance of the Church
even among those who live in Christian countries, and gives them a title to
salvation, this should be interpreted to mean that such people are voto
members of the visible Church of Christ, and for that reason they can be saved.
b. On the Nexus between Voto Membership and Justification
When Bellarmine spoke of certain people being voto
members of the Church and therefore having a claim to salvation, he equated
this claim with membership in the soul of the Church. However, a possible misunderstanding
has to be cleared up. It is true that when he treats, concretely, of those
who are only in the soul of the Church, and not actually in the body, as, for
example, catechumens, he says that they possess faith and charity. Does he,
therefore, also intend to equate, theoretically, the soul of the Church with
the possession of sanctifying grace? No, because in the same paragraph he
described people who are actually in the body of the Church, that is, baptized
and professed Catholics, who also belong to the soul of the Church, although
they have lost the state of grace and have only supernatural faith left within
them. How explain the apparent contradiction: once he says that people who
have only faith are in the soul of the Church, then he says that those who have
faith and charity are in the soul of the Church? The answer is that both statements
are true. Belonging to the soul of the Church, for Bellarmine, means the possession
of the gifts of the Holy Spirit, in varying degrees, starting with the minimum
of infused faith and ending with the perfection of charity. Now, while it is
certainly possible for a catechumen who was once in the state of grace to lose
the gift of charity and have only faith left, Bellarmine does not consider this
concrete situation. If he did, he would also include such a catechumen in the
soul of the Church, as he included professed Catholics who have lost the gift
of charity, but not the gift of faith. However, as noted above, where a Catholic,
even in sin, has actual membership in the Churchs soul, a catechumen who has
not lost his faith, belongs only voto to the anima Ecclesiae.
The Vatican theologians substantially accepted Bellarmines
doctrine on voto membership as their own. With him, they recognized
that a sincere desire (votum) to enter the Church may be so united with
other requisite dispositions as to justify a person and make him eligible for
salvation. But where Bellarmine expressly treats of only isolated cases of
voto membership, the theologians made a universal application: All
the justified, they said, pertain to the Church either re or voto. [115] The simple meaning of this
statement , in terms of Bellarmines formula, is certainly not that every person
who belongs to the Church is justified and in the state of grace. What it means
is that if anyone is ever justified, and therefore eligible for salvation, he
could not have attained to this state without first, by a priority of cause
over effect, belonging to the visible Church of Christ by profession of the
true faith, either actually or in desire, and the latter at least implicitly
in a perfect readiness to do the entire will of God.
However, it was noted that the theologians of the Council
expanded on Bellarmine to include, without restriction, those people who have
only an implicit desire to enter the Church. The theological basis for this
expansion was due to the teaching of Francis Guarez on votum implicitum,
which the Vatican authorities quote with approval.
Guarez began by accepting Bellarmines distinction between
re and voto membership in the Church, as the logical explanation
for the salvation of sincere non-Catholics who are not baptized. Then he went
on to add what Bellarmine did not expressly teach. It is manifest, he says,
that no one is really within this Church unless he is baptized, and yet he
can be saved, because a desire of Baptism is sufficient for him; so also the
desire to enter the Church. We therefore say the same for any believer, who
is repentant and who is not baptized, whether he arrives at an explicit faith
in Christ or only at one that is implicit; since through the latter he can have
at least an implicit desire (to enter the Church), which is sufficient in the
case of Baptism. [116]
Chapter 3 - Leo XIII, 1878-1903
I. Doctrine of Leo XIII on Heretics in Good Faith
Among the official writing of Leo XIII, is the well-known
Apostolic Letter, Apostolicae Curae, of 1896, in which he formally declared
that, Ordinations (to the priesthood) carried out according to the Anglican
rite have been and are absolutely null and utterly void. [117] What is less
familiar about the document is the concluding exhortation which the Pope addressed
to the Anglicans themselves and in which he earnestly invited them to re-enter
the Catholic Church. The importance of this exhortation lies especially in
its being directed to the Anglicans as non-Catholics, and therefore represents
the mind of the Holy See in the late 19th century, on the relation
of heretics in bona fide and the Roman Catholic Church.
Immediately following on the solemn pronouncement that Anglican
Orders are invalid, the Pope continued: It remains for Us to say that even
as we have entered upon the elucidation of this grave question in the name and
in the love of the Great Shepherd, in the name we appeal to those who desire
and seek with a sincere heart the possession of a hierarchy and of Orders.
Perhaps until now, aiming at the greater perfection of Christian virtue, and
searching more devoutly the Divine Scriptures, and redoubling the fervor of
their prayers, they have, nevertheless, hesitated in doubt and anxiety to follow
the voice of Christ, which so long has interiorly admonished them. Now they
see clearly why He in His goodness invites them and wills them to come. In
returning to His one only fold, they will obtain the blessings which they seek,
and the consequent helps to salvation of which He has made the Church the dispenser,
and, as it were, the constant guardian and promoter of His Redemption amongst
the nations. Then, indeed, they shall draw waters in joy from the fountains
of the Savior. [118] His wondrous
Sacraments, whereby His faithful souls have their sins truly remitted, and are
restored to the friendship of God, are nourished and strengthened by the heavenly
Bread, and abound with the most powerful aide for their eternal salvation.
May the God of peace, the God of all consolation, in His infinite tenderness
enrich and fill them with all these blessings, who truly yearn for them. We
wish to direct Our exhortation and Our desires in a special way to those who
are ministers of religion in their respective communities. They are men who
from their very office take precedence in learning and authority, and who have
at heart the glory of God and the salvation of souls. Let them be the first
in joyfully submitting to the Divine call, and obey it, and furnish a glorious
example to others. Assuredly with an exceeding great joy their Mother, the
Church, will welcome them and will cherish with all her love and care those
whom the strength of their generous souls have amidst many trials and difficulties
led back to her bosom. Nor could words express the recognition which this devoted
courage will win for them from the assemblies of the brethren throughout the
Catholic world, or what hope or confidence it will merit for them before Christ
as their Judge, or what reward it will obtain from Him in the heavenly Kingdom.
And We Ourselves in every lawful way shall continue to promote their reconciliation
with the Church in which individual and masses, as We ardently desire, may find
so much for their imitation. In the meantime, by the tender mercy of the Lord
our God, We ask and beseech all to strive faithfully to follow in the open path
of Divine grace and truth. [119]
On analyzing the foregoing statement,
we find that it contains the following significant declarations made by Leo
XIII:
- Although addressing himself to the Anglicans who, by
definition, deny the Roman supremacy and are therefore heretical
- He yet considers at least some of them
to be in good faith, for he says, We appeal to those who desire and seek with
a sincere heart the possession of a hierarchy and of Orders.
- He even credits some of their ministers of religion with honest
sincerity, saying, We wish to direct Our exhortation and Our desires in a special
way to those who are ministers of religion in their respective communities.
They are men
.who have at heart the glory of God and the salvation of souls.
- But more than being only sincere in their profession
of error, the Pope also credits them with the fruit of their sincerity, which
is the grace of the Holy Spirit. They are, or may be, supernaturally justified,
for he speaks of them as, aiming at the greater perfection of Christian virtue,
which presupposes the state of sanctifying grace.
- Besides being possibly in the state of grace, they are
also receiving actual and special helps from God, which the Pope describes as,
the voice of Christ, which so long has been interiorly admonishing them.
- However, in spite of the fact that they are sincere and
in good faith, in the grace of God, and subject to His special interior aid,
the Anglicans are still not members of the Catholic Church. Significantly,
the Pope does not say that they are merely outside the Roman Catholic Church,
which the Anglicans themselves would have been willing to admit, but they are
outside the one, true Church founded by Christ. Thus he says:
- In returning to His one true fold,
they will obtain the blessings which they seek
- Assuredly, with an exceeding great
joy, their Mother, the Church, will welcome them and will cherish with all her
love and care those whom the strength of their generous souls has, amidst so
many trials and difficulties, led back to her bosom.
- We Ourselves in every lawful way shall
continue to promote their reconciliation with the Church.
Obviously, they cannot be considered
members of the true Church if the sovereign Pontiff describes them as returning,
as being welcome, as being led back and as being reconciled with the one Church
of Christ.
In fact, when the Pope says that
the Anglicans are receiving supernatural help from God, without denying that
this Divine aid has other objects besides, he emphasis its special function
as a monitor and stimulus to lead them back to visible communion with the Roman
Catholic Church.
II. Comparison with Bellarmine's Doctrine with Leo XIII
All of this is a remarkable application
and extension of Bellarmines principles on Church membership, which we have
been investigating.
- Thus, where Bellarmine only grudgingly
credits the Protestants of his day with sincerity, and then only the uneducated
masses whose ignorance and wicked morals made them easy victims of heresy, Leo
XIII makes a large concession in this regard in favor of many Anglicans in modern
times.
- Corresponding with this concession
of possible sincerity, the Pope also credits the Anglicans with the possession
of sanctifying grace.
- However, in close correspondence with Bellarmines principle
that, The form of the Church is not internal faith
.but external, that is,
the confession of the faith, [120] Leo XIII clearly declares that Anglicans are severed from
corporate ecclesiastical unity, not because they lack internal faith --- which
they may well have, even to being animated by charity --- but because they do
not externally profess the true faith, which is that of the Roman Catholic Church.
Such persons, therefore, in Bellarmines terms, would belong to the soul of
the Church because they possess one or more of the infused gifts of the Holy
Spirit; but they do not belong to the Church as such which is entered only by
the visible profession of the Catholic religion.
- Here also, in Leo XIII, a new light is thrown on the operations
of the Holy Spirit as the soul of the Church, for those people who are still
separated from Catholic unity. Again, without disclaiming His other operations,
the Spirit of Christ, more or less intimately united to the soul of a sincere
non-Catholic, urges and inspires and simulates him to find his way back into
the Catholic body. Even though he is clearly speaking to those who never personally
left the true faith, the Pope is explicit on this point. The voice of Christ,
he says, which has so long interiorly admonished them, and which, invites
them and wills them to come. Whither? Into the Catholic Church. So that,
in returning to His one only fold they will obtain the blessings which they
seek. The ministers of religion are especially admonished to be the first
in submitting to the Divine call and obey it and furnish a glorious example
to others.
This represents a notable development on Bellarmine. For
the closest that St. Robert comes to the same thesis is when he deals with a
catechumen who receives the Holy Spirit and is justified before actual Baptism,
in virtue of his sincere desire to be baptized and to enter the Church. Analyzing
the idea of votum Baptismi, and therefore, votum ingrediendi Ecclesiam,
he declares that, true charity cannot exist without the Sacrament (of Baptism)
either in re or in voto; nor can it happen that someone should
love God above all things and yet not desire those remedies which God has instituted
for the reconciliation of the sinner. [121] Here we have an instance
of the Holy Spirit operating on the soul of a non-Catholic, leading him even
to justification and the infusion of charity, through the indispensable medium
of a sincere desire for Baptism which is at least an implicit desire to enter
the Church. Bellarmine insists that this votum Baptismi is part of the
working of the Holy Spirit and so essential that if the desire should be deliberately
excluded, justification would not be attained. For true charity and a real
desire for Baptism do not permit a man to be (culpably) negligent or contemptuous
of Baptism. [122]
Leo XIII amplified on this concept
by describing the action of the Holy Ghost, now not in a catechumen but in a
heretic, urging him through the impulse of interior grace to desire, now not
to enter the Church through Baptism, but to re-enter it through submission
to its Divinely established authority.
Elsewhere, in his Encyclical on the Holy Spirit, Leo XIII
clearly distinguished between the operations of the Holy Ghost in the Church
as the Body of Christ, and His operation in individual souls. By the conspicuous
apparition, he says, of the Holy Ghost over Christ, and by His invisible power
in His soul, the two-fold mission of the Spirit is foreshadowed, namely, the
outward and visible mission in the Church, and His secret indwelling in the
souls of the just. [123] Moreover,
this outward and visible mission can be further distinguished, the Pope allows,
into the mission by which the Church is animated and preserved as an already
existing unit, and that by which it is made to increase in the number of its
members by aggregation to its body, though the Baptism of the unbaptized and
the reconciliation of heretics and the unreconciled.
Based on the premise that, as Christ is the Head of the
Church, so is the Holy Ghost her soul, Leo XIII further declares that it is
this same Holy Spirit, as the soul of the Church, Who not only, perpetually
supplies life and strength to preserve, but Who also operates to increase
the Church. Moreover, by the Holy Ghost, not only are the bishops constituted,
but by their ministry also multiplied the children of the Church, who are
aggregated to its body from the outside. [124]
Comparing the two cases, therefore, Bellarmines and Leo
XIIIs, in both instances the Holy Spirit is seen to operate not only interiorly
to sanctify individual persons, but also exteriorly, or better socially,
as the Soul of the visible Corpus Ecclesiae. And in the latter operation,
He functions not only intensively, to preserve the order and unity among the
members already united, but also extensively, to increase and multiply the number
of these members by Baptism where this has been wanting, and by submission
to Catholic authority where this is still lacking.
The difference between Bellarmine and Leo XIII in their teaching
on the action of the Holy Spirit as the soul of the Church is that the Pope
is less restricted and more explicit in his statement of the doctrine. Thus,
in treating of non-Catholics, where Bellarmine limited the application of his
doctrine on the soul of the Church to catechumens with an explicit desire for
Baptism, and to excommunicates, who actually desire to be reconciled, the Pope
would extend the activity of the Holy Ghost as the soul of the Church also to
non-Catholics who are in material heresy, inspiring them to unite themselves
to the body of the true Church.
Moreover, the Pope recognizes that people who were born and
reared in heresy, who are in good faith and perhaps in the grace of God, may
still have to wait a while before a sufficient grace is given to them to make
the difficult change from the religion of their childhood to that from which
their ancestors had withdrawn. For after multiplying motives for the Anglicans
to return to the Church and declaring now ardently We desire
.. their reconciliation,
the Pope is forced to conclude that, In the meantime, by the tender mercy of
the Lord our God, We ask and beseech all to strive faithfully to follow in the
open path of Divine grace and truth. [125] True, they are not actual members of the Church of Christ,
but they are members in voto, if, as is supposed, they sincerely wish
to carry out the entire will of God. Eventually, however, in the Lords own
time, and if they are faithful to the graces which they presently receive, they
may come to understand that the will of God also includes the necessity of open
profession of the Roman Catholic Faith.
Chapter 4 - Benedict XV, 1914 1922
I. Doctrine of Benedict XV, Regarding Non-Catholics in their Relation to the Church, as Embodied in the Code of Canon Law
1. Statement of Canon Law:
The Code of Canon Law, which formally took effect on Pentecost
Sunday, 1918, is the most important document of the Holy See, issued during
the Pontificate of Benedict XV, which touches directly on the question of non-Catholics
in their relation to the true Church. In order to appreciate how truly the
Code of Canon Law represents the mind of the Holy See and of Benedict XV as
the Vicar of Christ, we quote from the Apostolic Constitution which he published
in 1917, in which the Codex was first presented to the Catholic world. Having
called upon the help of God, he declares, resting on the authority of the
Holy Apostles Peter and Paul, We, of Our own initiative, in the sure knowledge
and in the fullness of the Apostolic power which we possess, do, by this Our
Constitution, promulgate the present Code, which We desire to be perpetually
valued even as it has been composed, We decree that after this it should have
the force of law for the universal Church, We command and transmit (the same)
to be preserved by your vigilance and care. [126]
Specifically, four Canons of the Codex deal directly with
the subject under investigation: Canon 87, which introduces Section II, De
Personis, and Canons 1322 and 1325, which introduce Section IV, De Magisterio
Ecclesiastico.
Canon 87 reads: Through Baptism, a human being is constituted
a person in the Church of Christ, with all the rights and duties of Christians,
unless, as regards rights, an obstacle stands in the way, which impairs the
bond of ecclesiastical communion, or a censure imposed by the Church. [127]
Canons 1322 to 1325, in the paragraphs
which pertain to our subject, read:
1322: Christ the Lord entrusted the deposit of faith to
the Church, that she, with the assistance of the Holy Ghost, might preserve
the revealed doctrine in holiness and declare it with fidelity.
To the Church, independently of any civil power, belongs
the right and the duty to teach the doctrine of the Gospel to all nations; all
are obliged by Divine Law duly to learn this (doctrine) and to embrace the true
Church of God. [128]
1323: All those things are to be believed with Divine and
Catholic faith which are contained in the word of God, written or handed down,
and which the Church, either by a solemn judgment, or by her ordinary and universal
magisterium, proposes for belief as having been divinely revealed. [129]
1325: The faithful are obliged openly to profess the faith
of Christ as often as their silence, evasion, or manner of acting would implicitly
amount to a denial of the faith, contempt of religion, an offense to God, or
scandal to the neighbor.
Anyone who, after receiving Baptism, while remaining nominally
a Christian, pertinaciously denies or doubts any of the truths which must be
believed with Divine and Catholic faith, is a heretic, if he falls away entirely
from the Christian faith, he is an apostate; finally, if he rejects the authority
of the Supreme Pontiff, or refuses communion with the members of the Church
who are subject to him, his is a schismatic. [130]
2. Doctrine of the Canon Law Explained
a. Canon 87
On examining Canon 87, we first notice that the term Baptism is used without
qualification, which means that Baptism, simply, that is, Baptism of water or
the Sacrament of Baptism is meant. For, as Canon 18 declares, Ecclesiastical
laws are to be understood according to the proper meaning of the words in which
they are expressed. [131]
Consequently, it is only by
- Valid,
- Sacramental,
- Baptism of water, or in re,
that a human being is constituted a person in the Church of Christ.
Human being, homo is used generically
for men and women.
is constituted, may be equated
with, becoming that which he previously was not.
person is a technical term which bears some explanation
because nowhere in these Canons does the word member appear. Now although
the two may be identified, still, where member is properly the correlative
to a living organism, as part is correlative to whole, person is rather a
juridical term which describes a human being as an individual unit in a larger
society, here the society founded by Christ, which is His Church, of which He
said, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My Church. Mat. 16/18.
But more than merely a unit is the society, person also means, the subject
of duties and rights, and here, of all the duties and rights of Christians.
For it is of faith that all the obligations of a Christian are contracted by
the reception of Baptism, as declared by the Council of Trent: If anyone says
that those who are baptized are freed from all the precepts of Holy Church,
which are either written or handed down, so that they are not obliged to observe
them unless they spontaneously wish to submit to them, let him be anathema. [132]
What should be specially pointed out is that Canon 87 makes
no exception or limitation, per se, to the duties incumbent on those
who have once entered the Church by Baptism. Consequently they are applicable
also to those who have been baptized into a Protestant sect, unless, as in a
few cases like the form of marriage, they are clearly exempt from the common
obligations which are binding on all Christians. [133]
On the other hand, there can be a limitation in the rights
which a baptized person may enjoy. Since, as rights, they are properly connected
with a person as an individual, they can be either not all acquired in the first
place, or, once acquired, they can be lost, depending on whether or not a person
places any obstacles which impede communion with the Church.
These obstacles may be placed either before or after Baptism.
Before Baptism, such an obstacle would be the absence of the true faith, as
happens in the case of adults who are knowingly and of set purpose baptized
into a heretical sect. However, even in this instance, as long as the Baptism
is valid, at least one of the rights of a Christian is acquired, namely, the
right to receive the other Sacraments, sub decitis conditionibus, which
implies obice remoto. [134]
Also subsequent to Baptism, many, if not all, of the rights
already received, may be lost. This may happen either because the baptized
person has voluntarily withdrawn from Catholic unity through apostasy, heresy
or schism; or because he has been removed from communion with the faithful by
formal excommunication, or even because some minor censure, like suspension,
has deprived him of some of the privileges which other Catholics in good standing
may still enjoy. [135]
b. Canon1322
Paragraph 1 is self explanatory, except to note that it is
at least suggestive of one of the propositions of the Modernists, condemned
by Pius X, in the Decree Lementabili, stating that: Revelation, constituting
the object of Catholic faith, was not completed with the Apostles. [136] Historically, it should be recalled that one of the efforts
of Modernism was to incorporate every sect in Christianity into the Church of
Christ, and, consequently, even so-called heretics are true members of the Church.
For, said the Modernists, the universal rule of rectitude for a Christian
is that he follows his own religious conscience. If we may speak of a Church
of Christ at all, its membership is composed of those who are faithful to this
mysterious religious conscience which, according to the Modernists, is to be
perfectly equated with Revelation itself, and to which all must submit themselves,
not excluding even the authority of the Church. [137]
Paragraph 2 inculcates the necessity of knowing and entering
the one, true, visible Church of Christ. This again is a paraphrase on a chapter
from the Dogmatic Constitution, De Fide Catholica, of the Vatican Council,
which reads: Since without faith it is impossible to please God, Heb. 11/6,
and to attain to the fellowship of His children, therefore, without faith no
one has ever attained justification, nor will anyone attain eternal life, unless
he shall have persevered in faith unto the end. Mat. 10/22, 24/13. And that
we may be able to satisfy the obligation of embracing the true faith, and of
constantly persevering in it, God instituted the Church, through His only-begotten
Son, and has bestowed on it manifest notes of that institution, that it may
be recognized by all as the guardian and teacher of the revealed world. [138]
Evidently, the Church to which
the Vatican Council and Canon Law refer is the visible, corporate body of the
Roman Catholic communion, so that membership in this body is declared to be
necessary for salvation.
c. Canon 1323
Paragraph 1 gives us the norm for determining who are members
of the Catholic Church and who are not, on the score of what they believe.
Two elements are declared to make up the content of those things which are
to be believed with Divine and Catholic faith, namely:
- What is contained in the word of God,
written or handed down, and
- Which the Church, either by a solemn
definition, or by her ordinary and universal magisterium, proposes for belief
as having been Divinely revealed.
d. Canon 1325
Paragraph 1 states that all the faithful are obliged by Divine
Law, not only to believe in the true faith, interiorly, but also to profess
the same exteriorly. The obligation may arise from any one or all of four different
sources, that is, whenever mere internal faith without its external expression
would be:
- An implicit denial of the faith, because,
under the circumstances, no other interpretation could be taken from the persons
refusal to make an external profession.
- Contempt of religion, as though the
faith were not objectively true.
- An offense to God, for, as St. Thomas says, The end of faith,
as of the other virtues, should be referred to the end of charity, which is
the love of God and the neighbor; and therefore, when the honor of God or the
benefit of the neighbor requires, a man cannot be satisfied with being (personally)
united by faith to the Divine Truth, but he must confess his faith externally. [139]
- The scandal of the neighbor, as, for
example, when others would be turned away from the faith by witnessing the silence
of someone who is supposed to be a believer.
Paragraph 2 is the most pertinent to our problem, because
on its basis are separated from membership in the Church three classes of people,
according to three kinds of defection of which they may be guilty. Assuming
that a person has been baptized and even retains the Christian name, he is nevertheless
not a Catholic, but:
- A heretic, if he pertinaciously despises
or doubts any of the truths which must be believed with Divine Catholic faith.
- An apostate, if he completely gives
up the Christian religion.
- A schismatic, if he refuses to submit
to the Supreme Pontiff, or if he refuses to associate with the members of the
Church who are subject to the Vicar of Christ.
Only the first part of this program interests us here, namely,
that a heretic is declared to be a baptized person who pertinaciously denies
or doubts one or another article of the Catholic faith. Two questions are in
order:
Does baptized person here mean only one who received
the Sacrament in the Catholic Church and subsequently lost his faith through
heresy, or does it mean that anyone who has been validly baptized, whether in
or outside the true Church? The latter is the accepted and common interpretation
of canonists. [140]
Does the term pertinaciously also imply, in mala
fide, so that, according to the Canon, a heretic is only one who culpably
denies or doubts a revealed doctrine of the true faith? No, not necessarily,
because while it is true that a Catholic, for example, who, in bad faith denies
even one of the truths proposed by the Church as revealed, automatically falls
into a formal heresy and is excommunicated from the Church; yet, also a non-Catholic
who pertinaciously, albeit in good faith, refuses to submit to the Churchs
magisterium because he denies its objective validity such a person also comes
under the scope of this canon and is therefore cut off from actual membership
in the Church of Christ. [141]
II. Comparison between Bellarmine and Canon Law, on the Membership of Non-Catholics in the Catholic Church
1. Regarding Baptism as a Condition for Membership
Canon Law perfectly vindicates Bellarmines doctrine, which
is traditional, that although three kinds of Baptism are possible: of water,
blood and martyrdom, and all three confer Sanctifying Grace, only Baptism of
water can incorporate a person as a real member of the visible body of the Catholic
Church. [142]
However, there is one aspect of this doctrine in which Canon
Law seems to differ from St. Robert, notably, his reputed teaching on invalid
and putative Baptism. [143] When dealing with the subject of occult infidels and heretics as
possible members of the Church, which he defends, the objection is raised that,
The strongest argument for including occult heretics as members of the Church
seems to be in order to tell us infallibly which assembly of men constitutes
the Church. But this certainty cannot be had even if occult heretics are said
to pertain to the Church. One reason is that, Those who are not baptized
are not members of the Church. But no one knows for certain what persons are
truly baptized, because:
The baptized character is invisible,
and because,
When the exterior Baptism is performed,
very few people are present, so that everyone else must be satisfied with only
human testimony, that the Baptism actually took place.
To which Bellarmine answers: For anyone to belong to the
body of the Church, the (baptismal) character is not necessary, but only external
Baptism. In fact, not even external Baptism but only admission into the Church
is required for anyone to be considered as belonging to and to be in the Church.
For if a person asks to be admitted to the Church, this will not happen without
Baptism. However, if someone should say that he is baptized and there is no
evidence to the contrary, he may be admitted to the other Sacraments and by
this token he will be in the Body of the Church. The reason I state if later
on it should be discovered that he was not baptized, and that through his own
fault, he will be expelled from the assembly (of the faithful), and will not
be taken back until, after doing penance, he has been baptized. But if it was
not his own fault, he will not be expelled, but will receive what he still needs,
nor will he be considered as not having (previously) been in the Church, but
only that he entered it by another than by the ordinary door. Thus Innocent
III (II), in his letter, Apostolicam Sedem, on the unbaptized priest,
decided that
. he was truly in the Church, and ordered the Sacrifice to be
offered for his soul as for the other faithful. [144] Also Dionysius of Alexandria concluded that
a certain individual was truly in the Church, when it was clear that he had
never been really baptized, but only that he had been receiving the other Sacraments
as though he were baptized. [145]
Apparently, what Bellarmine seems
to favor here, as a possible exception to the general law that Baptism is absolutely
necessary to enter the Church, as that, either:
- Invalid Baptism, where merely the external
rite has been performed but no character was received, or
- Even putative Baptism, without the
external rite, may suffice under certain circumstances for incorporation into
the body of the true Church.
However, on examination, we find that Bellarmine definitely
did not favor this doctrine. For he says, after stating what was quoted above,
This seems to have been the opinion of John Driedo, in De Scripturis et
Dogmatibus Ecclesiasticis, where he speaks as follows: All those who have
somehow lived peaceably among the body of the Christian people are said to be
in the Church, having been visibly inscribed in the Church through the sacrament
of faith, until they are either judicially separated from the Church, or leave
of their own accord by their contempt and persecution of the Church. [146] So he says, very clearly, according to him, not only all
the baptized are in the Church but also all those who are considered to have
been baptized. However, we can also answer (to the original objection), and
more correctly, that those who are not but who are regarded as having been baptized,
are in the Church only in external appearance, that is, putatively and not truly.
Nor does it follow, as a consequence, that the Church becomes invisible. For
even though one or the other person cannot prove that he has been baptized,
the majority can do so, and Baptism by its very nature is something visible. [147]
To conclude, therefore, while Bellarmine at least speculates
although unfavorably on the opinion that non-baptized persons who ostensibly
live as Catholics, are members of the true Church, Canon Law does not make even
this concession. Baptism, which, as was noted, means real, valid, sacramental
Baptism, is absolutely necessary for entrance into the visible Church of Christ.
Invalid and putative Baptism would only give what Bellarmine properly calls
a putative membership which, in the presence of good faith, would be identified
with voto membership in the Catholic Church.
2. Regarding the Definition of Heresy
In the light of Canon 1325, which
gives us the Churchs official definition of heresy, the following comparison
between Bellarmines doctrine and that of Canon Law on the nature of heresy,
will help to explain why St. Robert would exclude even material heretics from
membership in the Catholic Church.
As often as he treats the subject of heretics, Bellarmine
never considers them as belonging to the visible Church. [148] However, this by itself would
not prove very much unless we also knew the reason why they are excluded. The
reason, ultimately, is because they do not profess the true faith, but confess
instead some other kind of Christian belief. Thus:
- Alphonsus de Castro
.teaches that heretics are members and parts
of the Church, even though they openly profess a false doctrine. This opinion
is evidently false. [149]
- Since the Church is a united multitude
and this union consists
especially in the profession of one faith, and in the observance of the same
laws and rites, it is impossible, rationally, to say that people (that is, heretics
and apostates of whom he is treating) who have no association with the body
of the Church, nevertheless belong to it. [150]
- There are three parts to this definition of the Church: profession
of the true faith, communion of the Sacraments and subjection to the legitimate
Pastor, the Roman Pontiff. By reason of the first part are excluded
.heretics
and apostates. [151]
Against George Cassander, who defended the thesis that, To
belong to the true Church it is necessary only to have faith in Christ and to
live peaceably among men, Bellarmine argued that this was another version of
the invisible Church of the Protestants. For Cassander deduced from his principles
that, Those who are hostile to Catholics and Lutherans do not belong to the
Church. Consequently, those who are in the Church can only be invisible members,
who in the company of Catholics pretend to be enemies of the Lutherans and with
Lutherans pretend to be opposed to the Catholics. For Catholics do not allow
anyone to remain in their fold, who by any external sign shows himself to be
favorable to the Lutherans. And among Lutherans, too, although many different
sects are permitted in one province, yet no single sect allows anyone to remain
in its company who is friendly with other religious groups. These good and
peaceable men, therefore, must needs all be hypocrites and liars, professing
one thing with their lips and concealing another conviction in their heart,
followers of Herod, who, with the pagans was a pagan and with the Jews a Jew,
for, as Josephus relates, he erected temples to honor Caesar and at the same
time to honor the true God. [152]
Against the objection that, The foundation and, as it were,
the form of the Church is faith, since we read: As a wise builder, I laid
the foundation
For other foundation no one can lay, but that which has been
laid, which is Christ Jesus. I Cor. 3/10-11. And again: You are built upon
the foundation of the Apostles and prophets with Christ Jesus Himself as the
chief corner stone. Eph. 2/20. And: One God, one faith, one Baptism.
Eph. 4/6. --- Bellarmine answered: The form of the Church is not internal
faith, unless we wish to have an invisible Church, but external, that is, the
confession of faith. Augustine very clearly teaches this in his 19th
Book, Contra Faustum, chapter 11, and the same is confirmed by experience.
For those are admitted to the Church, who profess the faith. In the texts cited,
faith is not said to be the form or foundation of the Church, but rather the
foundation of the justice or doctrine, which is in the Church. Moreover, the
Scriptures speak in the same way about charity and all the gifts of the Holy
Spirit, in the Church, as they do about faith, and yet no Catholic teaches that
those who lack charity or the gifts of the Holy Ghost do not belong to the true
Church. [153]
Coming back to the original question,
of how Bellarmine would define heresy, we see that, according to him, no matter
what other qualifications a baptized person may have, as long as he professes
any other religion than the Catholic, he is a heretic, and, as much, is actually
outside the communion of the one true Church.
This is confirmed by the first paragraph of Canon 1325, where
the necessity of professing the true faith externally is laid down as an injunction
on all Catholics. Thus, the faithful, who canonically are Catholics, are
obliged to make an open profession of the faith of Christ, at least at certain
times. The supposition is that a Catholic will have occasion to make such a
profession. But, then, what about the non-Catholic who, although sincerely,
yet quite openly, not only does not profess the Catholic religion but who consistently
professes what is objectively heresy, especially refusing to acknowledge the
Churchs official magisterium? Evidently, he does not meet even the minimum
requirement of the fideles, which is, at least occasional, formal profession
of the true faith. Consequently, he cannot be considered an actual member of
the visible Church, whether dogmatically, on Bellarmines principles, or juridically,
according to Canon Law.
Chapter 5 - Pius XIII, 1939 to the Present
I. Definition of the Church and Conditions for Membership
a. Doctrine of Pius XII
The ecclesiological doctrine of Pius XII is practically synthesized
in his great Encyclical, Mystici Corporis Christi, issued in 1943. On
analysis, we shall see that it represents a most comprehensive approval, from
the highest authority in the Church, of Bellarmines teaching on the relation
of sincere non-Catholics to the visible Church of Christ.
Recalling Bellarmines three-fold
condition for membership in the true Church, we read in the Mystici Corporis,
that, Only those are really to be included as members of the Church.
- Who have been baptized and profess
the true faith, and
- Who have not unhappily withdrawn from
Body-unity, or
- (Who) for grave faults have been excluded
by legitimate authority.
For in one spirit, says the Apostle, were we all baptized
into one Body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free. I Cor. 12/13.
As, therefore, in the true Christian community there is only one Body, one Spirit,
one Lord, and one Baptism, so there can be only one Faith. And so, if a man
refuse to hear the Church, let him be considered --- so the Lord commands ---
as a heathen and a publican. It follows that those who are divided in faith
or government, cannot be living in one Body such as this, and cannot be living
the life of its one Divine Spirit. [154]
b. Doctrine of Pius XII Compared with Bellarmine
If there is any difference between Pius XII and St. Robert,
in defining membership in the Church, it consists in Bellarmines going on to
explain the various types of people who are outside the Church, where the Pope
is satisfied with describing the status of those who are in the Church. Thus:
- If a person has not yet received Baptism,
Bellarmine calls him an infidel or a catechumen.
- If he does not profess the true faith,
he is either a heretic or an apostate, supposing that he has been baptized.
- If he has unhappily withdrawn from
body-unity, and is divided from the Church in government, his is a schismatic.
- If for grave faults he has been excluded
by legitimate authority, he is, in Bellarmines vocabulary, an excommunicate.
What is most significant, however, is that Pius XII, like
Bellarmine, describes a person who meets all the requirements previously quoted,
as being really (reapose) a member of the true Church. Later in the
Encyclical, the Holy Father will dwell more at length on the meaning of reapose
in contradistinction to voto. Here it is enough to point out that Bellarmines
classic distinction, re or voto, has received in the Mystici
Corporis the formal approval of the Holy See. Relative to the subject we
are investigating, its seen that Pius XII, practically using Bellarmines terminology,
would exclude from real membership in the Church, all the unbaptized, even though
they are in good faith and possibly in the grace of God, and all who are divided
from the Church in faith, as are heretics, even though again they are only in
material Heresy, and are not personally responsible for the condition which
they are in.
II. Identification of the Catholic Church with the Mystical Body of Christ
a. Doctrine of Pius XII
While the Church of Christ has been identified with His Mystical
Body already in St. Paul, and the doctrine of their identity is the common tradition
of the Catholic faith, Pius XII emphasized and clarified this identification
in a way that had not been done before. Thus he says:
In the opening sentence of the Encyclical, We first learned
of the Mystical Body, which is the Church, from the lips of the Redeemer Himself. [155]
If we would define and describe this true Church of Jesus
Christ which is the One, Holy, Catholic, Apostolic, Roman Church we shall
find no expression more noble, more sublime or more Divine than the phrase which
calls it the Mystical Body of Jesus Christ. This title is derived from and
is, as it were, the fair flower of the repeated teaching of Sacred Scripture
and the Holy Fathers. [156]
It was on the tree of the Cross
.that He (Christ) entered
into possession of His Church, that is, all the members of His Mystical Body;
for they would not have been united to this Mystical Body through the waters
of Baptism except by the salutary virtue of the Cross, by which they had been
already brought under the complete sway of Christ. [157]
And in the closing prayer of the Encyclical, speaking of
the Mother of God, She who corporally was the Mother of our Head, through the
added title of pain and glory, because spiritually the Mother of all His members
Bearing with courage and confidence the tremendous burden of her sorrows and
desolation, truly the Queen of Martyrs, she more than all the faithful, filled
up those things that are wanting of the suffering of Christ
for His Body,
which is the Church; Col. 1/24, and she continued to show for the Mystical
Body of Christ, born from the pierced Heart of the Savior, the same mothers
care and ardent love with which she clasped the infant Jesus to her warm and
nourishing breast. [158]
b. Doctrine of Pius XII Compared with Bellarmine
Bellarmine, no less than Pius XII, defines the Catholic Church
as the Mystical Body of Christ. The Church, he says, is a certain integral
and most beautiful Body, of which Christ, the God-Man, is the Head. [159]
Again, in commenting on the text of St. Paul, For we, being
many, are one bread, one Body, I Cor. 10/17, says that, The similarity between
the bread and the Church consists in this
that just as out of many grains (of
wheat) through the use of water, there is one bread, so out of many men, through
the waters of Baptism, or the Holy Spirit
. there is one people; because no
one is in the Church who is not baptized, and does not participate in some gift
of the Holy Spirit, internal or external. [160]
In arguing against Wyclif and the Calvinists, who said that,
The Mystical Body (of Christ) is like to a physical body. But the entire physical
body of Christ with all its parts was saved and glorified. Therefore also the
Mystical Body should be saved in all its parts and members; Bellarmine answered
that, it can be proved from the parables of the Gospel that not only the predestined
but also the reprobate belong to the Church. After disposing of the proofs
from Scripture, he answers the objection: The physical body of Christ was
saved in all its formal constituents, but not in all its material parts
Even
so, the Mystical Body will be saved in all its constituent elements apostles,
prophets, teachers, confessors will be represented among the saved. It is
not true, however, that all its material elements, that is, every numerical
member of the Mystical Body, will finally attain to salvation. [161]
In defending the doctrine of the Real Presence, St. Robert
has occasion to refute one of the Protestant theories which identified the Holy
Eucharist with the Mystical Body of Christ. The adversaries, he writes, explain
the word Body (in the formula of institution), in three different ways.
Some say that by this word is meant the Mystical Body of Christ
But this first
explanation is impossible, there is no basis whatever for defending it, and
it clearly contradicts the words which follow, namely, Which is given for you.
For it was not the Mystical but the true Body (of Christ) that was sacrificed
for us. Even more directly does it contradict the words which are spoken in
the consecration of the chalice; in as much as the Church, that is, the Mystical
Body of Christ, cannot be called the chalice of blood, or of the Covenant; nor
is it poured out for us unto the remission of sins. [162]
So clearly and consistently does Bellarmine identify the
Roman Catholic Church with the Mystical Body of Christ, that even the Encyclical
Mystici Corporis takes recognizance of the fact. [163] As Bellarmine notes with
acumen and accuracy, the Pope says, this naming of the Body of Christ is not
to be explained solely by the fact that Christ must be called the Head of His
Mystical Body, but also by the fact that He so sustains the Church, and so in
a certain sense lives in the Church that it is, as it were, another Christ.
The context in Bellarmine occurs in his defense of the Roman Primacy, in answer
to the objection of the Sectarians call that, Nowhere (in Scripture) is the
Church ever called the body of Peter, or of the Pope, but of Christ. St. Robert
explains that, The reason for this is that only Christ is the principal and
perpetual Head of the Church. For just as a kingdom is not said to belong to
the vice-regent, but to the king, and a home is not called the overseers but
the owners, so the Church is not the body of Peter, or of the Pope, who governs
only for a time and in someone elses place, but of Christ, Who rules it perpetually
and by His own authority.
Moreover, when the Church is called the Body of Christ,
the word of Christ can be properly referred not so much to Christ as the Head,
as to the same Christ understood as the Hypostasis of His Body; just as when
we say, for example, that, There lies the body of Peter, there the body of
Paul, we do not mean that Peter or Paul are the bodies but that they are the
persons whose bodies these are. For Christ is not only the Head of the Church,
but is Himself, as it were, a kind of great Body, composed of many and various
members. St. Augustine makes reference to this [164]
when he
points out that the Apostle, when he says, For as the body is one, and hath
many members, and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are
one body, does add, so also is the Body of Christ, but says, so also is
Christ. I Cor. 12/12. The Church is, therefore, the Body of Christ, and
not of Peter, because Christ, like as it were the hypostasis of this
Body, sustains all the members, and operates all things in all. [165]
The importance of emphasizing this identification between
the Catholic Church and the Mystical Body, as made by Bellarmine and Pius XII,
consists in the danger of extending the Mystical Body not merely out of this
world to include the saints in heaven and the souls in purgatory which is
perfectly legitimate but of extending its membership on earth beyond the visible
limitations of the Roman Catholic Church which is contrary to Christian tradition.
[166]
III. The Body and Soul of the Church
a. Doctrine of Pius XII
Ultimately and logically, those who would extend the Mystical
Body on earth beyond the visible limits of Roman Catholicism, must define the
Mystical Body or the Church otherwise than as something visible. Against
this heresy, which echoes the invisible Church of Luther and Calvin, Pius XII
clearly distinguishes within the Mystical Body two elements, one visible and
external, which he calls its body; the other invisible and internal, which he
calls the soul.
i. The Body of the Church
That the Church is a body, says the Holy Father, is frequently
asserted in Sacred Scripture. Christ, says the Apostle, is the Head of the
Body of the Church. Col. 1/18. If the Church is a body, it must be an unbroken
unity according to those words of Paul, Though many, we are one body in Christ.
Rom. 12/5. But it is not enough that the Body of the Church be an unbroken
unity; it must also be something definite and perceptible to the senses, as
Our Predecessor of happy memory, Leo XIII, in his Encyclical Satis Cognitum
asserts: The Church is visible because she is a Body. [167] Hence they err in a matter of Divine truth, who imagine the
Church to be invisible, intangible, a something merely pneumatological, as
they say, by which many Christian communities, though they differ from each
other in their profession of faith, are united by a bond that eludes the senses. [168]
Again, as in nature a body is not formed by any haphazard
grouping of members but must be constituted of organs, that is, members that
have not the same function and are arranged in due order; so for this reason
above all the Church is called a body, that it is constituted by the coalescence
of structurally united parts, and that it has a variety of members reciprocally
dependent. It is thus the Apostle describes the Church when he writes: As
in one body we have many members, but all the members have not the same office;
so we being many are one body in Christ, and everyone members one of another.
Rom. 12/4 [169]
Our union in and with Christ is first evident from the fact
that, since Christ wishes His Christian Community to be a Body which is a perfect
society, its members must be united because they all work together towards a
single end
. How since this social Body of Christ has been designed by its Founder
to be visible, this cooperation of all its members must also be externally manifest
through their profession of the same faith, and their sharing the same sacred
rites, through participation in the same sacrifice and practical observance
of the same laws. Above all, every one must be able to see the Supreme Head,
who gives effective direction to what all are doing in a mutually helpful way
towards attaining the desired end, that is, the Vicar on earth of Jesus Christ. [170]
ii. The Soul of the Church
But Pius XII acknowledges that the Catholic Church, like
Christ Himself, is not only visible and external, but also and primarily invisible.
Indeed, its invisible element, or soul, is what especially distinguishes the
Body of Christ from all other human institution. The very same, Mystical, gives
us to understand that the Church, a perfect society of its kind, is not made
up of merely moral and juridical elements and principles, such as re
implied in defining the body of the Church. It is far superior to all other
human societies
The juridical principles, on which also the Church rests and
is established, derive from the Divine constitution given to it by Christ, and
contribute to attaining its supernatural end; but what lifts the society of
Christians far, far above the whole natural order is the Spirit of the Redeemer,
who until the end of time penetrates every part of the Churchs being and is
active within it. He is the source of every grace and every gift and every
miraculous power. Just as our composite mortal body, for all its being a marvelous
work of the Creator, falls far short of the eminent dignity of our soul, so
the social structure of the Christian community, though eloquent of its Living
Architects wisdom, remains still something inferior, when compared to the spiritual
gifts which give it beauty and life, and to their Divine source. [171]
The Spirit of the Redeemer, the Paraclete Himself, therefore,
is the soul of the Church. Previously the Pope had said that the body of the
Church is the organic unity of the members of the Church, united in the profession
of a common faith. But whence comes this unity? From the Holy Spirit Who
dwells within the Body and the Soul. To this Holy Spirit, we are told, as
to an invisible principle, is to be ascribed the fact that all the parts of
the Body are joined one with the other and with their exalted Head; for He is
entire in the Head, entire in the Body and entire in each of the members. To
the members He is present and assists them in proportion to their various tasks
and offices and the greater or lesser grade of spiritual health which they enjoy.
It is He who through His heavenly grace is the principle of every supernatural
act in all parts of the Body. It is He who, while He is personally present
and divinely active in all the members, also acts in the inferior members through
the ministry of the higher members. Finally, while with His grace He provides
for the constant growth of the Church, He yet refuses to dwell with sanctifying
grace in members that are wholly severed from the Body. This presence and activity
of the Spirit of Jesus Christ is tersely and vigorously described by Our Predecessor
of immortal memory, Leo XIII, in his Encyclical Letter, Divinum Illud,
in these words: Let it suffice to say, that, as Christ is the Head of the
Church, so is the Holy Spirit her soul. [172]
Moreover, if that vital principle by which the whole community
of Christians is sustained by its Founder be considered now not in itself, but
in its created effects, it consists in those heavenly gifts which our Redeemer
together with His Spirit bestows on the Church and which He and His Spirit,
from whom come supernatural light and holiness, make operative in the Church.
[173]
b. Comparison Between Bellarmine and Pius XII
i. Bellarmine Vindicated in his Concept of the Body of the Church
According to Bellarmine, the body of the Church which, reduplicatively,
would be the body of the Mystical Body of Christ, is the common external profession
of the true faith by all those who belong to the Church of Christ. This, on
inspection, is seen to be also the teaching of Pius XII.
The concept of the body of the Church is described by Pius
XII under two aspects or forms, the one physical and concrete, the other meta
physical and abstract. Conceived under its concrete aspect, the Holy Father
declares that the Roman Catholic Church, which is the Mystical Body of Christ
on earth, is a body, because of: 1) its unbroken and organic unity;
and 2) its perceptible and definite visibility.
In other words, in answer to the question: What is the body
of the Church, concretely considered? the Encyclical says: The body of the
Church are its human members, visibly and hierarchically united in the prosecution
of a common supernatural end.
Metaphysically, however, it is not enough to say that the
body of the Church are its visible members, joined together in an organic unity.
We must further inquire: What precisely causes the members of the Church to
be thus visibly and hierarchically united? Which is the same as asking: What
is the element or essence which formally constitutes the body of the Church? And then the answer is seen to square perfectly with the doctrine of Robert
Bellarmine, according to whom, The form of the Church
is not internal but external
faith, that is, the confession of faith. [174]
That the Church is a body, says Pius XII, is frequently
asserted in Sacred Scripture
If the Church is a body, it must be an unbroken
unity; it must also be something definite and perceptible to the senses. So
far describing the physical essence of the body of the Church, then he continues:
Hence they err in a matter of Divine truth who imagine the Church to be invisible,
intangible, a something merely pneumatological, as they say, by which many
Christian communities, though they differ from each other in their profession
of faith, are united by a bond that eludes the senses. [175]
However, we remember that Bellarmine does not restrict the
concept of profession of faith as the form of the Churchs body, to mere expression
of belief in the doctrines of the Creed. It is really a combination of three
kinds of external profession, namely, of belief in the true faith, communication
in the same Sacraments, and submission to the Roman Pontiff. This again is
also the doctrine of Pius XII. Since this social Body of Christ has been designed
by its Founder to be visible, this cooperation of all its members must also
be externally manifest through their profession of the same faith, and their
sharing the same sacred rites, through participation in the same sacrifice and
practical observance of the same laws. Above all, everyone must be able to
see the Supreme Head, who gives effective direction to what all are doing in
a mutually helpful way towards attaining the desired end, that is, the Vicar
on earth of Jesus Christ. [176]
ii. Bellarmine Vindicated in His Concept of the Soul of the Church
According to St. Robert, the soul of the Church is at once
the Holy Spirit and the gifts of the Spirit, that is, the Spirit of Christ as
infusing the created gifts of His grace. This is substantially the doctrine
of the Mystici Corporis. However, there are several points in which,
while Pius XII confirms Bellarmine, the confirmation is not immediately clear.
Moreover they are exactly the points which are specially pertinent to our problem:
the membership of non-Catholics in the Roman Catholic Church. Hence the following
analysis:
According to Pius XII, To this Spirit of Christ
as to an
invisible principle, is to be ascribed the fact that all the parts of the Body
are joined one with the other and with their exalted Head. [177] But if, as Bellarmine admits,
catechumens and other non-Catholics in good faith, belong to the soul of the
Church, do they not also belong to the body --- taking body here as the correlative
of the soul of the Church? Yes, they must: otherwise how explain the statement
of the Pope that the Spirit of Christ unites the various parts of the body?
For the present, we are not interested in examining in what sense these people
belong to the body of the Church. But we do ask: in what sense are they in
the soul of the Church. Are we to say, as some have defended, [178] that non-Catholics in bona fide belong
to the soul of the Church, Who is the Holy Ghost with His gifts, and yet not
to the Holy Ghost as the soul of the Church? In other words, are we to conceive
the Holy Spirit as operating separately and independently of the body of the
Church on certain people, as non-Catholics, but on other people within and in
virtue of their membership in the body of the Church, as on all professes Catholics? Such bifurcation of the functions of the Spirit of Christ cannot be squared
either with Bellarmines principles or with the doctrine of Pius XII.
This conclusion is confirmed by a further statement of the
Holy Father. Speaking of the Holy Ghost as the soul of the Church, he says
that, While with His grace He provides for the constant growth of the Church,
He yet refuses to dwell with sanctifying grace in members that are wholly severed
from the body. [179]
Two items here are specially to
be noted:
The Pope declares that the Holy Spirit provides, with His
grace, for the constant growth of the Church. In context, this can only mean
the outpouring of actual graces into the hearts of men, with a view to either
increasing sanctifying grace in their souls, or leading them to receive the
state of grace, if they never had it, or lost it through sin.
Then by way of a qualifying adversative, the Pope adds, However,
that is, granting that actual graces are given to all men, He (the Spirit of
Christ) refuses to dwell with sanctifying grace in members that are wholly severed
from the body. Which means that, given a person who has no connection with
the body of the Church, while he will be receiving actual graces, he will never
obtain sanctifying grace. This latter gift is reserved for those who somehow
at least belong to the visible communion of the Church of Christ, by some kind
of external profession of the true faith.
A point of clarification is in place regarding Bellarmines
position that even the gift of faith, minus charity, is enough to constitute
a person in the soul of the Church assuming that he has some sort of union
with the body. There is no difficulty in reconciling this doctrine with that
of the mystici corporia.
For speaking of the Holy Ghost, the Pope says that, To the
members He is present and assists them in proportion to their various tasks
and offices and the greater or less grade of spiritual health which they enjoy.
It is He who through His heavenly grace is the principle of every supernatural
act in all parts of the body. [180] Consequently, as long as some nexus is retained with the
body, even though a persons spiritual health may be at its lowest, short
of extinction, in having only the gift of faith, -- still the Holy Ghost assists
such a person in a special way, so that the individual should be considered
as really belonging to the soul of the Church. One qualification on Bellarmines
minimum requirement for membership in the soul of the Church is suggested by
the following words of the Holy Father: Men may lose charity and Divine grace
through sin and so become incapable of supernatural merit, and yet not be deprived
of all life, if they hold on to faith and Christian hope. [181] This means
to square ill with the words of Bellarmine, that there are some members of the
body of the Church, whose membership is so tenuous that, as far as their life
in the Church is concerned, they have only faith, without charity. [182] Both Bellarmine
and the Pope are speaking of minimum membership in the soul of the Church.
Yet where Bellarmine conceives it as consisting in the possession of only faith,
the Holy Father seems to say it includes not only faith but also hope. Two
possible ways of reconciling the apparent contradiction suggest themselves:
When the Pope says that a person
is not deprived of all life in the Mystical Body, as long as he retains faith
and Christian hope, he is speaking of the normal situation, where a person is
in the state of sin, and therefore deprived of charity, but who has not formally
sinned against the virtue of hope, and consequently still retains this gift
along with faith, as an infused supernatural habit in the soul.
When Bellarmine says that some people are so tenuously united
to the soul of the Church that they have nothing left but faith, he does not
mean to exclude the virtue of hope, which again, normally, is present along
with faith even when charity has been lost. But in the last analysis, given
a person who has only faith left in him as an infused habit, still even this
is sufficient to qualify him for membership in the soul of the Church. [183]
Bellarmine has been criticized [184] for the two aspects under
which he views the soul of the Church: once as the uncreated Spirit of Christ
Himself, and again as His created gifts. But that is precisely what the Mystici
Corporis has done. First, the Pope says, quoting Leo XIII, Let it suffice
to say that as Christ is the Head of the Church, so is the Holy Spirit her soul. [185] Then he says, If that vital
principle by which the whole community of Christians is sustained by its Founder
be considered now not in itself, but in it created effects, it consists in those
heavenly gifts which our Redeemer together with His Spirit, from whom come supernatural
light and holiness, make operative in the Church. The Church, then, no less
than each of her holy members, can make this thought of the Apostle her own:
And I live now, now not I; but Christ liveth in me. Gal. 2/20. [186] Which means that:
If the Holy Spirit is considered in Himself, as the vital
principle by which the whole community of Christians is sustained, supernaturally,
then He personally is the soul of the Church. [187]
But if we consider the same vital
principle now in itself, but in its created effects, then, not the Holy Spirit
Himself, but the Heavenly gifts of His grace are properly the soul
of the Church.
We recall that Bellarmine considered at least the possibility
of a person belonging only to the body of the Church, without also belonging
to the soul. [188]
Such would be a man who had no internal virtue at all, even to supernatural
faith, but only externally professed the true faith. Does Pius XII vindicate
such a possibility? Yes, at least negatively; and this for two reasons:
When, in the Encyclical, the Pope describes the condition
of sinners in the Catholic Church, he says that, not every sin
is such as to
sever a man automatically from the body of the Church, as does schism or heresy
or apostasy. Men may lose charity and Divine grace through sin and so become
incapable of supernatural merit, and yet not be deprived of all life, if they
hold on to faith and Christian hope. [189] Consequently, as long as a person has faith and hope he is
still an actual member of the Church. But, in context, this presupposes that
he also externally professes the true faith, which, if he refuses to do, he
falls into heresy, schism or apostasy, which automatically cuts him off from
the true Church.
Moreover, the sinner who has only faith and hope is, according
to the principles of Pius XII, not only in the body but also in the soul of
the Church. In the soul because he has at least the habit of faith; in the
body because he professes the true faith. The Pope is silent on the further
possibility, which is more theoretical than practical, of a person who has even
lost his faith, internally, but for some human motive or other, externally still
professes to be a Catholic. Bellarmine allows that such a man may somehow belong
to the Church, but only as a dead member, externally attached to the body of
the Church. Pius XII rescinds from examining the case.
IV. Re and Voto Membership in the Church of Christ
a. Re Refers to the Visible Catholic Church
i. Doctrine of Pius XII
We have seen in a previous chapter, that Bellarmines distinction
between re and voto membership in the visible Church was on the
agenda of the Vatican Council, but was never formally approved. Consequently,
the use of this distinction by Pius XII, specifically touching on non-Catholics
in good faith, is a capital importance in the development of Catholic ecclesiology.
Early in the Encyclical, the Holy Father declares that, Only
those are really to be included as members of the Church who have been
baptized and profess the true faith and who have not unhappily withdrawn from
body-unity or for grave faults have been excluded by legitimate authority. [190]
ii. Comparison of Bellarmine with Pius XII
Against the background of Bellarmines
principles, this definition of a real member of the Catholic Church substantially
approves and somewhat qualifies St. Roberts doctrine.
The reality in question refers to the one true Church of
Christ. So that, when the Pope, as Bellarmine, speaks of a real member of the
Catholic Church, he means a real member of the corporate, visible Roman Catholic
communion, and nothing else. Four terms which the Holy Father uses, show that
this is what he meant:
He says that a real member must be baptized, which means
that he must have received the Sacrament of initiation into the visible communion
of the Church, or, as the Council of Florence expresses it: Holy Baptism holds
the first place among all the Sacraments, which is the door of the spiritual
life; through it we are made members of Christ and of the body of the Church. [191]
A real member of the Church must profess the true faith.
Now it is precisely this profession of the true faith which, in Bellarmines
terminology, constitutes the essence of membership in the visible Church of
Christ.
A person who has been baptized
remains a real member of the Church, until he withdraws from bodily-unity, obviously
through heresy, schism or apostasy.
Also a person who has been baptized,
may be excluded from the Church by legitimate authority, for certain grave faults.
However, the Pope would not allow, as Bellarmine does, that
a person may be excluded from the community of the faithful by excommunication,
even though he is innocent of the crime attributed to him. We remember how
St. Robert explains the possible salvation of man who was unjustly excommunicated,
saying that, although he is not a real member of the Church, yet Divine grace
will not be wanting to him, provided he does not rebel against ecclesiastical
authority. [192]
But here the Pope, following Canon Law, [193] makes it clear that there must have been a grave fault committed
before real excommunication from the Church can take objective effect.
b. Non-Catholics as Voto Members of the Catholic Church
i. Doctrine of Pius XII
The substance of the teaching of
Pius XII on the relation of non-Catholics to the true Church is summarized in
his eloquent appeal to these straying sheep
to return to their Fathers house.
How earnestly, he says, We desire that the immense charity
of those common prayers embrace those also who, not yet perceiving the light
of the Gospels truth, are still without the Churchs safe fold, or for the
regrettable conflict of faith and unity, are separated from Us who though unworthy
bear the person of Jesus Christ on earth. [194]
From the very beginning of Our Pontificate We have committed
to the protection and guidance of heaven, those who do not belong to the visible
organization of the Good Shepherd; We desire nothing more ardently than that
they may have life and have it more abundantly. Calling on the prayers of the
whole Church, We wish to repeat this solemn declaration in this Encyclical Letter
in which we have retold the praises of the great and glorious Body of Christ.
From a heart overflowing with love We ask each and every one of them to be quick
and ready to follow the interior movements of grace, and to look to withdrawing
from that state in which they cannot be sure of their salvation. For even though
unsuspecting they are related to the Mystical Body of the Redeemer in desire
and resolution, they still remain deprived of so many precious gifts and helps
from heaven, which one can only enjoy in the Catholic Church. May they then
enter into Catholic unity, and united with us in the organic oneness of the
Body of Jesus Christ, may they hasten to the one Head in the society of glorious
love. With persevering prayer to the Spirit of love and truth, we wait for
them with open arms to return not to a strangers house, but to their own, their
Fathers house. [195]
While We want this unceasing prayer to rise to God from
the whole Mystical Body in common, that all the straying sheep may hasten to
enter the one fold of Jesus Christ, yet We recognize that this step must come
of their own free will; for no one believes unless he wills to believe. Hence
they are most certainly not genuine Christians who against their belief are
forced to go into a church, to approach the altar and to receive the Sacraments.
The faith without which it is impossible to please God Heb. 11/6, is a wholly
free submission of intellect and will. [196]
ii. Analysis of the Doctrine of Pius XII and Comparison with Bellarmine
The above quotations represent, summarily, the official teaching
of Pius XII, and therefore of the Holy See, on the relation of non-Catholics
to the true Church of Christ. In some ways Pius XII is more explicit than Bellarmine;
in others he is more detailed. But substantially, what he says is a perfect
vindication of the doctrine of St. Robert, as will be seen from the following
considerations:
1. Non-Catholics in Bona Fide are not Actual Members of the True Church
Pius XII uses practically all the
expressions possible in a short passage, to indicate that non-Catholics, even
when they are certainly in good faith, are, nevertheless, actually and really
outside the visible Church of Christ.
How earnestly We desire, he says, that the immense charity
of these common prayers embrace those also who, not yet perceiving the light
of the Gospels truth, are still outside the Churchs safe fold. This would
exclude all the unbaptized people in bona fide, as well as those who for regrettable
conflict of faith and unity are separated from Us who though unworthy, bear
the person of Jesus Christ on earth. [197]
Still speaking of those who presumably are in invincible
ignorance for not yet perceiving the light of the Gospels truth, the Pope
continues: From the very beginning of Our Pontificate We have committed to
the protection and guidance of heaven those who do not belong to the visible
organization of the Good Shepherd. [198]
Inviting them to enter the visible Church, he says, With
persevering prayer to the Spirit of love and truth, We wait for them with open
arms to return, not to a strangers house, but to their own, their Fathers
house. [199]
Bellarmine, we recall, did not expressly treat of material
heretics and unbaptized persons who were not catechumens, on their possible
membership in the Church. But, consistent with his principles that only actual
Baptism and actual profession of the true faith constitutes a person an actual
member of the visible Church, he would say what Pius XII says: that good faith,
or good will, or even the grace of God do not, per se, constitute actual
membership in the corporate body of the Church.
2. Non-Catholics in Bona Fide are not Actual Members of the Mystical Body
We recall how clearly the Holy Father identifies the Church
with the Mystical Body. If we would define, he says, this true Church of
Jesus Christ which is the One, Holy, Catholic, Apostolic, Roman Church we
shall find no expression more noble, more sublime or more Divine than the phrase
which calls it the Mystical Body of Jesus Christ. [200] It follows as a natural corollary, therefore,
that if the two are identical, then the conditions for actual membership in
the one, are the same as the conditions for actual membership in the other.
In fact, the Holy Father uses the two terms interchangeably, once saying that
non-Catholics are outside the Catholic Church, and again that they are outside
the Mystical Body. Thus, the same persons who are still without the Churchs
safe fold, are also invited to enter into Catholic unity, that they may be
united with us in the organic oneness of the Body of Jesus Christ. [201]
3. Non-Catholics are Voto Members of the Church
But if unbaptized persons and heretics are not actual members
of the visible Church, can they still be saved? Yes, in spite of the fact
that incorporation in the true Church is necessary, for salvation. Pius XII
recognized the same dilemma that faced Bellarmine, and he answers it in the
same way. From a heart overflowing with love, the Pope writes, we ask each
and everyone to be quick and ready to follow the interior movements of grace,
and to look to withdrawing from that state in which they cannot be sure of their
salvation. [202] Note the
Holy Father does not say: cannot attain to salvation but, cannot be sure
of their salvation; which obviously presupposes the possibility, but beset
with great difficulties. But now the problem. Why credit non-Catholics in
good faith with even the possibility of salvation, when the orthodox doctrine
is that, Outside the Church no one can be saved. Are non-Catholics inside
or outside the visible, corporate Church of Christ? If inside, why invite
them to enter? If outside, why say they can be saved? The Pope answers,
as Bellarmine declared for catechumens, that such people are inside the Church,
but not actually. For even though unsuspectingly (inscio), they are
not related to the Mystical Body of the Redeemer in desire and resolution (desiderio
et voto), they still remain deprived of so many precious gifts and helps
from heaven, which one can only enjoy in the Catholic Church. [203]
In order to do full justice to
these words of the Encyclical, they have to be explained, especially the following
terms:
Unsuspectingly
in desire and resolution, (inscio quodam
desiderio et voto). Here is a clear application of Bellarmines distinction
between re and voto membership in the Church. But where St. Robert
limited his application of voto membership to catechumens and excommunicates
in good faith, the Pope extends this kind of membership to all non-Catholics
who are ready to follow the interior movements of grace, that is, who are
in bona fide. [204]
they are related to the Mystical
Body of the Redeemer, (ad mysticum Redemptoris Corpus ordinentur), is
significant for several reasons:
In context, the Pope indicates that such non-Catholics are
related (ordinentur) in desire and resolution, to the Mystical Body of
the Redeemer, i.e., to the visible organization of Roman Catholicism. Important
to note here is that this desire to enter the Church means a resolution, even
implicit, to become a member of the visible Church of Christ, and therein entering
under the salutary influence of its Invisible Head.
He says that they are related to the visible Church, not
that they are in or belong to the Church. The choice of verb is important.
Ordinare, in classic theology means the movement of an object towards
a preconceived end, implying that the end is not yet attained but only in the
process of attainment. [205] So when the Pope says that non-Catholics are
related to (ordinentur) the Mystical Body, he implies two things: 1)
that non-Catholics are not yet, actually, in the visible communion of the true
Church. 2) That they are moving towards actual membership when, though unsuspectingly,
they desire to enter the Catholic unity because they sincerely wish to accomplish
the entire will of God.
In Bellarmines terminology, persons who are voto
members of the Church are not actually and properly in the Church, but only
in potency (in potentia); like a human being who is conceived but not
yet completely formed and given birth, is not called a man except potentially.
[206] That
St. Robert, therefore, was satisfied with illustrating in the form of an analogy,
Pius XII explained in the Mystici Corporis, in clear theological language.
However, the basic concept underlying both explanations is the same.
Against the background of the Popes teaching on the soul
of the Church, and in terms of Bellarmines classification, sincere non-Catholics
belong to the soul of the Church, in as much as the Holy Spirit moves and directs
them, actively ordinat to correspond to the passive ordinentur,
to the end which He has in view, namely, that these people should be eventually
and actually incorporated in the body of the Catholic Church, by actual, external
profession of the true faith. The terminus of ordinentur, according
to the Holy Father is that those who do not belong to the visible organization
of the Good Shepherd
may enter into Catholic unity, and, united with us in
the organic oneness of the Body of Jesus Christ, may
hasten to the one Head
in the society of glorious love. The agent on whom, finally, the attainment
of this terminus depends, is the Holy Ghost, the soul of the Mystical Body.
That is why the Pope concludes, With persevering prayer to the Spirit of love
and truth, We wait for them to return not to a strangers house, but to their
own, their Fathers house. [207]
they still remain deprived of so many precious gifts and
helps from heaven, which one can only enjoy in the Catholic Church, (
tot
tamen tantisque coelestibus muneribus adiumentisque carent, quibus in Catholicis
solummodo Ecclesia frui licet). Here the Pope assigns the reason why, although
salvation is possible with only voto membership in the visible Church,
yet actual membership is immeasurably more desirable. Previously he said that
such people are still outside the Churchs safe fold. Now he says they are
deprived of so many precious gifts and helps from heaven, to be received only
through actual profession of the Catholic Faith. Superficially, this may seem
like a compromise on the basic dogma that: Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus,
as though it were only more difficult to be saved outside the Catholic Church
than within, instead of its being impossible. Really, it is only an explanation
of the dogma, because the Pope had already declared that the Holy Ghost refuses
to dwell with sanctifying grace in members that are wholly severed from the
body of the Church, that is, who have not at least an unsuspecting desire (inscio
desiderio) to become Catholics. But now, even granting this inscio desiderio,
with its concomitant voto membership, the further duty remains to correspond
with Gods grace so as to actualize what so far exists only in resolution, namely,
to actually enter the Church. And here two great risks are encountered:
The danger that a present state of grace may be lost through
lack of correspondence with Divine inspiration, directing a non-Catholic to
enter the Catholic Church. For he retains the state of grace only as long as
he has at least an inscio desiderio to become a Catholic. Objectively
and theoretically, this implicit resolution is destined, first to become explicit,
and then to be carried into execution. Subjectively and in practice, therefore,
the non-Catholic labors under a serious handicap, from which the professed Catholic
is happily freed. He must ever be so faithful to the impulse of the Holy Spirit
so as to actualize this resolution by entering the Catholic Church, given the
grace of God, and, at least, not to loose this resolution, by sinning against
the light and refusing to become a Catholic even after recognizing this as the
clear will of God.
The danger that, ex aliunde, the state of grace may
be lost through lack of so many precious gifts and helps from heaven, which
can only be had in the Catholic Church. [208] This is especially true of
the Sacramental system, instituted by Christ, in which, as the Pope says, the
Savior of mankind, out of His infinite goodness, has provided in a marvelous
manner for His Mystical Body
so that by so man consecutive, graduated graces,
as it were, its members should be supported from the cradle to lifes last breath,
and that the social needs of the Church might also be generously provided for. [209]
In either case, however, the net result is the same, namely,
that those who do not belong to the visible organization of the Good Shepherd,
by actual profession of the Catholic Faith, remain in that state in which they
cannot be sure of their salvation. [210]
Part III - Critical Comparison
Chapter 1 - Introduction
I. Instruction of the Holy Office on the Ecumenical Movement
The recent instructions of the Holy Office on The Ecumenical
Movement, [211]
while encouraging the efforts of zealous Catholics to bring non-Catholics into
the true Church, lays special emphasis on the problems and dangers which this
delicate work involves. Pertinent to our investigation are the following statements
of the instruction:
The efforts of various people, whether of private persons
or societies, to reconcile dissident Christians to the Catholic Church, as undertaken
up to the present time, although inspired by the best of intentions, are not
always founded on correct principles. [212]
Bishops should be on the watch lest, under false pretext
of paying more attention to those things in which we are united (to non-Catholics)
than to those in which we differ from them, a dangerous indifferentism be fostered,
especially among those who are less instructed in matters theological and less
faithful in the practice of their religion. For they must beware lest, through
what is called today the irenic spirit, Catholic teaching whether in dogma
or in things connected with dogma should be entirely accommodated to the doctrine
of the dissidents, doing positive injury to the purity of Catholic doctrine
or obscuring its genuine and certain meaning. [213]
They (the bishops) will choose priests suitable (for ecumenical
work) who are sedulously attentive to the doctrine and norms prescribed by the
Holy See, for example, in the Encyclical Letters, Santis cognitum, ortalium
a Homo, and Mystici Corporis Christ. [214]
Catholic doctrine must, therefore, be proposed and explained
in its fullness and integrity. There must not be passed over in silence or
covered over with ambiguous words that which Catholic truth teaches on the true
nature and means of justification, on the constitution of the Church, on the
primacy of jurisdiction of the Roman Pontiff, on the one and only true union
by which dissidents are to return to the one true Church of Christ. [215]
Although this instruction was addressed to the whole world,
it has its most practical application in countries where non-Catholics are in
the majority and where efforts have been most seriously made to bring these
outsiders into the true fold. Wherever the ecumenical movement exists, the
same problems and dangers arise. Consequently, in choosing the United States
of America for special investigation, the reason was not that other countries
have not made the same mistakes in their attitude and policy towards non-Catholics.
The reason was simply that the writer is personally best acquainted with and
naturally most interested in the American scene. Neither should the errors
which have to be pointed out obscure the fact that the movement in the United
States is based on the solid principles of Catholic orthodoxy, promoted and
sanctioned by the hierarchy, and not infrequently commended by the Holy See. [216]
II. Method of Procedure
By way of introducing the critical
study which follows, certain points should be clarified.
In accordance with the limits of
our analysis, we shall investigate only one aspect of what might be called,
The American attitude towards the sincere non-Catholic, the dogmatic aspect,
prescinding entirely from the practical methods of convert work.
In this dogmatic element, we shall be concerned with only
one doctrine, namely, the possible membership of the non-Catholic, as a non-Catholic,
in the true Church. In other words, is the sincere unbaptized person or heretic
in any sense, and if so, in what sense, a member of the Catholic Church. Relative
to the ecumenical movement this is of capital importance because much of the
antipathy of outsiders to the Catholic faith arises from a misunderstanding
of the doctrine that, Extra Ecclesiam, nulla salus. For, it is argued,
if salvation is possible only in the Catholic Church, then:
- The Catholic religion is unjust, because
it teaches the monstrous doctrine which consigns all non-Catholics to eternal
damnation.
- The Catholic religion is unreasonable, because de facto
many obviously good people do not belong to the Catholic Church. Are they,
nevertheless, in the state of sin and outside the friendship of God? [217]
In making the analysis, which will
be at once comparative and critical, two norms will be followed:
Only recent, American, Catholic writers will be cited. And
among these, only those whose doctrine or its expression on the point at issue
seems open to criticism, will be quoted and analyzed.
In criticizing their statements,
the basis of comparison will be the traditional doctrine of the Catholic Church,
as formulated by St. Robert Bellarmine, and as clarified and developed by the
Holy See.
The division of chapters will correspond to the different
theories or explanations of Church membership for non-Catholics which are proposed.
First will be given a complete statement of the doctrine, then a critical analysis.
For obvious reasons, only the main theories suggested can be dealt with, and
among their proponents, only a representative number, sometimes only one, can
be treated in detail.
Chapter 2 - First Theory: Non-Catholics are Entirely Outside the Catholic Church
I. Complete Exclusion of all Non-Catholics from Membership in the Catholic Church
a. Statement of Doctrine
The following statement of doctrine appears in a current
treatise on the Mystical Body, and originally formed the basis of lectures given
to students beginning their theological training. [218]
Membership in the body of the Church, in the mystical organism
whose head is Christ, is necessary by necessity of means. This necessity is
not absolute but relative. It is the medium which God has chosen from all eternity.
The church is the mystical organism, the body of Christ animated by the Holy
Spirit, and those outside it are deprived of its supernatural life, hence also
of the means of justification. Through Christ alone, the historical and mystical
Christ, we come to the Father. He is the mediator between God and men. No
man cometh to the Father, said our Lord, but by me. John 14/6. If those
outside the church are to be saved (and we have no reason to doubt that many
are saved), they are saved not in and through the church, but because God the
Father has in his unbounded mercy provided some other means by which such men
may come to him, yet come to him through Christ our Lord. God wills the salvation
of all men. Therefore he, the infinite Love, is pleased to accept some other
means as equivalent to membership in the church if actual incorporation into
Christs mystical body is either physically or morally impossible. Christ died
for all men without exception; hence all are offered the means, either ordinary
or extraordinary, to attain salvation. [219]
b. Analysis of the Doctrine
The substance of the authors doctrine is contained in his
declaration that, Membership in the body of the Church, in the mystical organism
whose head is Christ, is necessary by necessity of means. This necessity is
not absolute but relative. In other words, incorporation into the mystical
Christ is the ordinary medium of salvation.
Previously he had defined the body of the Church as the
multiple, external, visible elements, clergy and laity, hierarchical structure,
sacraments, sacramentals, etc. [220] Reductively this would mean the profession of the Catholic
faith and therefore coincides with Bellarmine and Pius XIIs definition of the
body of the Church. How, according to the writer, membership in the visible
organization of the Catholic Church is only the ordinary means of salvation.
Consequently, salvation is possible even for those who do not belong to the
Church of Christ.
On first inspection, this seems to be defensible. For if
by ordinary means of salvation the author means actual membership in the body
of the true Church, then any other kind of membership is extraordinary and we
are faced with a variety of possible solutions, though not all satisfactory.
Thus:
Even though a person does not belong to the body of the Church,
he might be saved by belonging to the soul of the Church. Or, the necessity
of belonging to the Church is only a necessity of precept but not of means.
Or, belonging to the body of the Church is indeed necessary for salvation, but
this membership need not be actual; it may be only in voto or desire.
However, all these explanations are explicitly ruled out
by the author. After stating that, It is beyond the scope of this book to
explain fully how those outside the Catholic Church may be saved, he continues:
It is certain that they can be saved, although the manner or process of their
justification may be difficult to understand. It is also certain that the theory
which accounts for their salvation by making them belong to the soul of the
Church is both psychologically and theologically inaccurate and therefore untenable.
How, then, are we to explain the axiom: Outside the Catholic
Church there is no salvation?
Some have attempted to explain it, or rather to explain
it away, by affirming that no reference need to be made to the soul of the Church.
It suffices to say, according to this view, that those outside the Church who
are invincibly ignorant of its divine mission are saved because they are in
good faith. Or again, some suggest, the axiom simply means that it is not necessary
to belong to the body of the Church by necessity of means but only by necessity
of precept. Therefore, if anyone is inculpably ignorant of our Lords precept
to belong to the Church, as, for example, the pagan, the Jew, the Protestant,
such a one can be saved. Another theory sets up the distinction between membership
by desire (in voto) and membership in actuality (in actu) as a
possible basis of correct interpretation.
All these and similar interpretations of the axiom add to
the already existing confusion. Lack of precision in theological terminology
is indicative of lack of clearness in theological thought. The only correct
interpretation of the axiom is that given by the Fathers of the Vatican Council
who drew up the first draft on the Constitution of the Church. This interpretation
alone is in harmony with the doctrine of the mystical body. [221]
Then follows the statement of his own doctrine, namely, that
while, Membership in the body of the Church is necessary, yet, This necessity
is not absolute but relative. In other words, incorporation into the mystical
Christ is the ordinary medium of salvation. [222]
Consequently, when speaking of the ordinary means of salvation,
the author understands actual membership in the Church, which is correct enough.
But when he says that non-Catholics may be saved otherwise than by actual membership,
his term extra-ordinary is not to be equated with extra-ordinary membership,
that is, other than actual, but with extra-ordinary means, that is, other
than any kind of membership in the visible Church of Christ.
Thus, in terms of the Churchs
body and soul, both of which he admits, two possibilities offered themselves
with reference to non-Catholics who are saved otherwise than by actual membership
in the body of the Church:
- They are saved extra-ordinarily, that
is, by a voto membership in the soul of the Church; or by voto membership in
the body of the Church.
- They are saved extra-ordinarily, that
is, by no kind of membership in the soul of the Church; or by no kind of membership
in the body of the Church.
Our author chose the second of these alternatives.
Or we can express his position otherwise. Of the two elements
that could be distinguished in the axiom: Extra Ecclesiam, nulla salus,
the author chose the second and, therefore, equivalently says that the formula
should read: Extra Ecclesiam nulls salus ordinarie.
In the first instance, nulla
salus would remain undistinguished, and the formula would mean that universally
and absolutely, no salvation is possible for anyone without some kind of membership
in the Church.
In the second instance, which is the authors, extra Ecclesiam
remains undistinguished, and the formula means that outside of actual membership
in the one visible Church, there is no salvation ordinarily, i.e., where such
membership is at least morally impossible. But even without any membership
in the Church, body or soul, there can be salvation extra-ordinarily, i.e. for
those for whom actual incorporation into Christs mystical body is either physically
or morally impossible. [223]
It may be remarked in passing that no alternative is offered
to actual membership in the Church, beyond saying that some sort of extraordinary
means are involved. But that is not significant. What is significant is that
the writer explicitly denies the need for any kind of membership in the Church
as a requisite for salvation, for non-Catholics. If those outside the Church
are to be saved, he says, they are not saved in and through the Church, but
because God the Father has in His mercy provided some other means by which men
may come to Him. [224]
c. Criticism of the Doctrine
i. Denies the Universality of Extra Ecclesiam Null Salus
What the writer has done is denied that the axiom: Extra
Ecclesiam nulla salus, as a universal application. For if we ask him why
he says that no sort of membership in the Church is necessary for the salvation
of non-Catholics, he will answer: because the formula, Extra Ecclesiam
does not pertain to all people. Specifically, it does not refer to those for
whom, actual incorporation into the mystical Christ is either physically or
morally impossible. For those chosen persons who have the physical and moral
possibility of actual membership in the body of the Church, such membership
is necessary for salvation. For everyone else, the doctrine has no more application
than if it did not exist.
However, such restriction of the doctrine in question cannot
be justified. It has a universal application to everyone, without exception,
as may be seen from the following consideration:
- The complete, contextual wording of the formula, as quoted
by Bellarmine and all the Popes, is proof in itself of its unrestricted application.
- In the Fourth Lateran Council, in which the definition first
occurs, the axiom reads: There is one universal Church of the faithful, outside
of which no one at all (nullus omnino) is saved. [225]
- In the definitive Bull of Boniface VIII, Unam Sanctam,
where membership in the body of the Church by profession of obedience to the
Pope is required for salvation, the doctrine reads: Moreover, We declare,
say, define and pronounce that to be subject to the Roman Pontiff is absolutely
necessary for salvation, for every human creature. (omni humanae creaturae
omnino de necessitate salutis). [226]
It is hard to conceive how the
universality of this dogma could have been more clearly and explicitly stated,
allowing of no exceptions, much less saying that it describes only the ordinary
providence of God, and has no reference to the bulk of mankind which is actually
outside the visible Church of Christ.
- All through the history of theology, but especially since
the time of Bellarmine, theologians and the Church herself have wrestled with
the problem that: While no one is saved outside the Church, yet non-Catholics,
in good faith, may be saved although they are evidently not actual members of
the Church of Christ.
But there would be no problem if we deny the universality
of the first proposition. Why be concerned with how non-Catholics can be saved
if the formula Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus, does not apply to them? Simply say that membership in the Church is the ordinary means for those
who can easily use them and that God provides, extra-ordinarily, means for everyone
else, as for all non-Catholics. Of course, this is no solution of the problem,
but a denial that a problem exists.
ii. Based on a Misconception of the Soul of the Church
What is the authors basis for his position that membership
in the Church is not necessary for salvation, and that the distinctions between
the body and soul, and between re and voto membership in the Church
only add to the existing confusion? The basis is a logical development of his
doctrine on the soul of the Church. The Holy Spirit, he says, is the quasi-substantial
form, the soul of the Church, that is, the Holy Spirit is its informing principle,
elevating the church as a society and giving unity and identity to Christs
mystical body. But then he deduces a conclusion. Because the Holy Spirit
is the informing principle of this body, he imparts supernatural life, the life
of Christ, the life of God, to the organism as a whole. He imparts the same
divine life to the individual because the individual is the unit of the organism.
No person can belong to the soul of the Church, to the Holy Spirit as the soul,
unless he belongs in some degree to the body also.
Ostensibly this looks like the traditional doctrine, until
he continues. A very important truth is involved here. We cannot dismiss
the problem by saying that it is a question of words only. Rightly, therefore,
does Hugh Pope stress this point when he writes: People often say that, though
a certain person does not belong to the body of the Church, he yet belongs to
its soul. The very expression is so consoling that we are apt to welcome
it without reflection
In truth this expression is a most misleading one.
For what can be the soul of the Church but the Holy Spirit? And while no
one would question that people who are not actually members of the Church can
have the Spirit of God, it is certain that they do not have the Holy Spirit
as quickening the body of Christ which is the Church; hence it is not true
that those outside belong to the soul of the Church, though they do belong to
Him who is the soul of the Church. [227] To which
the writer finally adds his own comment, that, The bestowal of created grace,
of that gift by which we become partakers of the divine nature, entails also
the granting of the gift of the personal presence of the Holy Spirit, sometimes
spoken of as uncreated grace
Those outside the body of the Church may receive
grace and, therefore, also possess the Holy Spirit; they may be said to belong
to the Holy Spirit. But being outside the mystical body of Christ, of which
the Holy Spirit is the soul, or the informing principle, they do not belong
to the Soul of the Church. [228]
Incidentally, the author identifies membership in the soul
of the Church with the possession of sanctifying grace which, as we saw, is
not Bellarmines doctrine. [229] Moreover, it is a very difficult thesis to sustain in view
of the fact that professed Catholics in mortal sin certainly belongs to the
Mystical Body. But how explain their membership if you make a perfect identification
between belonging to the soul of the Church, which is the Holy Ghost, and being
in the state of grace? It is at least more reasonable to suppose that the
Holy Spirit has some influence, as the soul of the Church, even on those dead
members in the Churchs body who have lost the gift of charity but not the gift
of faith.
However, our immediate interest is to follow the main line
of the argument proposed. And then we see that it reduces itself to a series
of propositions:
- The Holy Spirit is the soul of the
Church.
- No person can belong to the soul of
the Church, to the Holy Spirit as the soul, unless he belongs in some degree
to the body also, which means, some degree of actual membership in the body.
- Therefore, since non-Catholics lack
even the smallest degree of actual membership in the body of the Church, they
cannot belong to the soul of the Church, that is, to the Holy Spirit as animating
the Church and as justifying its individual members.
But then arises a difficulty. How are non-Catholics to be
justified? Evidently through the Holy Spirit. Yet they do not belong to the
body and therefore not to the soul. So the following solution is offered:
Besides His function as the soul of the Church, the Holy
Spirit also operates outside the body of the Church. He gives His grace, including
the grace of justification, even outside the Churchs body. Consequently, given
the proper dispositions in a non-Catholic, he can receive sanctifying grace,
and therefore belong to the Holy Ghost, without any reference to the body of
the Church. Such persons are said to belong to the Holy Spirit, indeed, but
not in His capacity as the anima Ecclesiae, and therefore, they do not belong
to the soul of the Church.
There is no need in answering these propositions in detail
here, since the contrary doctrine has already been handled and proved. [230] It is enough
to point out that fundamental to the authors position is his claim that the
Holy Spirit operates in a double capacity, in infusing the grace of justification,
one inside and one outside the visible Catholic Church. How much concession
can be granted to this theory? In other words, how can we square the universality
of the doctrine Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus, with the claim that people
can, de facto, receive the gifts of the Holy Spirit with no reference
to the one true Church; the implication being that the Holy Spirit also operates
wholly outside the visible Church of Christ.
Understanding the soul of the Church to be the Holy Spirit,
we may conceive His activity on two types of human souls. On those who are
actu within the true Church, there is 1) a visible supernatural activity,
by which the members of the Church are united and cooperate in hierarchical
unity, to the formation of the living, organic Mystical Body of Christ on earth;
2) an invisible, interior supernatural activity, by which He sanctifies the
actual members of the Church with the infusion of His graces and gifts.
On those who are not actually within the true Church, the
Holy Spirit operates, 1) in His external mission, by leading and drawing such
souls to join themselves in corporate unity with the visible Church of Christ;
2) in His internal mission by infusing His graces into these souls to purify
them of them and sanctify them in virtue. However, this infusion stops short
of justification unless and until it meets in such souls that degree of responsiveness
which the Mystici Corporis calls voto membership in the Mystical
Body of Christ. [231]
Returning to the theory under consideration, we are told
that non-Catholics, although in the state of grace, May be said to belong to
the Holy Spirit. But being outside the Mystical Body of Christ, of which the
Holy Spirit is the soul, or the informing principle, they do not belong to the
soul of the Church. This is acceptable only if we understand the writer to
mean that these people do not belong actually, it is not correct if he
means that they do not belong in any way to the anema Ecclesiae.
For when we say, as Bellarmine and the Mystici Corporis allows us to
say, that sincere non-Catholics belong voto to the Mystical Body of the
Redeemer, and the Holy Ghost as its soul is essential to this Body, then the
kind of membership we predicate of the whole Mystical Body, should likewise
be predicated of its essential element. So that non-Catholics may not be said
to belong nullo modo to the soul of the Church, but should be said to
belong to it in the same way as they belong to the living Body which it animates,
namely, by voto membership.
iii. Claims that Membership in the true Church is only a Precept
There is another reason which led the theologian we are investigating
to deny the universal necessity of belonging to the true Church as a condition
for salvation. For he assumes that this necessity is only a matter of precept
but not a necessity of means. Verbally, it is true, he says, Membership in
the body of the Church, in the mystical organism whose head is Christ, is necessary
by necessity of means. [232] Yet, de
facto, he denies the proposition. For he continues, This necessity is
not absolute but relative. [233] What does
this mean? He answers, quoting another authority: There are some means of
salvation so necessary for the attainment of our last end that no substitute
can take their place, which means that they are absolutely necessary. Certainly
no one is saved who dies in enmity with God; no one is saved who dies in unrepented
personal sin; no one is saved without faith (supernatural faith). Other requirements
(for example, membership in the Church) are necessary by reason of the positive
will of God. In themselves these latter requisites are not absolutely necessary.
God, their author, reserves to Himself the right to substitute for them other
means or to be satisfied with equivalent acts in the case of those who without
any fault of their own, are unable to employ the divinely appointed means of
salvation. [234]
Bellarmines explanation of the difference between the two
kinds of necessities is in order. He says: There are two kinds of necessity.
One is called the necessity of precept. The other a necessity of means. And
although it sometimes happens that the two are joined together, since by the
fact that something is a necessary means of salvation, it will also be a natural
precept, if it is in our power to fulfill it; yet there is this difference,
that when a person through invincible ignorance or through some other just cause
does not fulfill a precept, he suffers no harm as a result. But if he does
not use a necessary means, he suffers great harm, because he does not attain
to the end, even though it was through invincible ignorance. Then he goes
on to apply, by way of illustration, the difference between the two: For example,
the Sacrament of Confirmation is a precept but not a means which is absolutely
necessary for salvation. And, therefore, if a person neglects to receive this
Sacrament, he commits a sin, but if he fails to receive it for some legitimate
reason, he does not sin, and is not deprived of salvation. But Baptism, in
re or in voto, is both a precept and a means. So that, if a person
is not baptized or certainly (culpably) does not desire Baptism, he is not saved,
even though it was through ignorance or inability that this happened. [235]
Bellarmine does not directly apply this doctrine to membership
in the Church, that is, in so many words; but only equivalently. For if we
analyze the meaning behind necessity of precept and of means, we see that the
distinction may be validly applied to the two kinds of membership in the true
Church which, according to St. Robert, entitle a person to salvation.
Re membership in
the true Church is not absolutely necessary for salvation since, as we have
seen, where invincible ignorance exists, coupled with other positive dispositions,
actual non-membership is excusable. Thus we may say that actual membership
in the Catholic Church is a matter of Divine precept, from which inculpable
ignorance excuses. [236]
At least voto membership in the true Church is absolutely
necessary for salvation, from which invincible ignorance does not excuse. The
reason is clear on analyzing that voto membership signifies, as Pius
IX explains, that a non-Catholic,
is in invincible ignorance of our most
holy religion and carefully observes the natural law and its precepts, which
God has inscribed in the hearts of all, and, being ready to obey God, lives
an honest and upright life, through the working of the Divine light and grace. [237] From this
minimum obligation no adult can be excused. Therefore, at least voto
membership for adults is necessary for salvation by a necessity of means.
It was in this sense that the Scheme of the Vatican Council,
in its Dogmatic Constitution, declared that: Let all understand what a necessary
Society the Church is, in order to obtain salvation. Namely, this necessity
is as great as that of being joined with Christ the Head and with His Mystical
Body, outside of which He nourishes and favors no other communion as His Church,
which alone He loves and for which He sacrificed Himself
.. Therefore we teach
that the Church is not a free Society, as though it is a matter of indifference
to salvation to either know or not know, to enter or to leave it; but that it
is absolutely necessary and, indeed, act only with the necessity of the Lords
precept by which the Savior prescribed that all men should enter into it; but
also (with the necessity) of means, because in the established order of salutary
providence, the communication of the Holy Spirit, the participation of truth
and life, is not obtained except in the Church and through the Church, whose
Head is Christ. [238]
iv. Implies that Infants can be Saved without Baptism
Consistent with his principles, if the author holds that
membership in the true Church is only a matter of precept, he should excuse
from its observance not only non-Catholic adults, but also, and especially,
non-baptized infants for whom incorporation in the Church through Baptism is
both morally and physically impossible. However, we are not left to deduce
this conclusion from his promises, because he teaches it explicitly. In a long
note to the paragraph in which he stated that non-Catholics are saved not in
and through the Church, he writes: The proposition declaring that Christ
died for all men without exception, is de fide. The doctrine teaching
that all adults outside the Catholic Church, Jews, Protestants and pagans, who
follow the dictates of their conscience, will receive graces sufficient for
salvation, is fidei proxima. No entirely satisfactory solution has yet
been offered concerning the fate of children dying before Baptism. It is the
common opinion of theologians that God gives them graces sufficient for salvation. [239] However, theologians divide into two groups children dying
before Baptism, first, those who die in the maternal womb and, secondly, those
who die after natural birth before Baptism. The former, they maintain, are
forever deprived of the vision of God, but do enjoy a natural happiness in limbo;
the latter may be saved. [240]
Clearly our author would maintain that only infants who die
in the womb are deprived of the Beatific Vision, and that those who die after
natural birth may be saved even without actual Baptism. It is difficult to
see what he means by the common opinion of theologians that children dying
before Baptism receive sufficient graces for salvation, apart from and independent
of Baptism. If anything, theological opinion is all to the opposite; in fact,
it is not an opinion but common doctrine that no one, including infants, can
be saved without Baptism in re or in voto. Writes a modern authority
on the history of the Sacraments: At the very outset it must be admitted that
. those infants who have not received Baptism in water, either in fact or in
desire, will not attain to the Beatific Vision. This is the clear meaning of
the words of the Lord to Nicodemus
The mind of the Church, while it has never
been expressed in an ex cathedra definition, has been so constant and
so pronounced, in its ordinary magisterium, as to exclude all reasonable doubt.
The fluctuations which rise here and there only serve to show how strong the
tradition is. To indicate the mind of the ancient Church, we may read, for
example, the narrative of St. Augustine about an infant who died in the arms
of his mother, who was called back to life through the invocation of the martyr,
St. Stephen, and baptized. Then he died a second time and was carried to the
grave by his mother, now consoled, as she had previously wept more over the
fate of his soul than over the death of his body; having passed from tears to
expressions of gratitude at seeing that her child was now assured of eternal
life. [241]
St. Thomas synthesizes on this point the mind of all the Christian centuries
when he says that, in view of the necessity of Baptism, God has willed to make
it accessible to everyone, both in the choice of its matter, which is most common,
and in giving to everyone, in case of necessity, the power of conferring Baptism.
Nor does St. Thomas forget that, God has in no sense limited His power to the
Sacraments, and therefore he allows for the possibility of a miracle. [242] But a miracle, it should be observed, does not pertain to
the ordinary course of Providence
Not a few theologians have tried to find
a common disposition of Providence to procure the salvation of these infants.
In the fourteenth century, there was Durandus; in the fifteenth, Gerson and
Biel; in the Sixteenth, Cajetan. The latter believed he had discovered the
secret in the prayer of a Christian mother for the fruit of her womb. But the
Church never encouraged these efforts. Out of regard for the illustrious memory
of Cajetan, the Council of Trent did not wish to condemn his opinion with an
anathema. But the page on which his theory appeared, was removed from his works,
by order of the Sovereign Pontiff, St. Pius V. [243] The following centuries also
witnessed a goodly number of similar attempts. Thus, in the eighteenth century,
Cardinal Sfondrati, whose work, Nodu Praedestinationis Dissolutus, described
as particularly enviable the lot of infants who die without Baptism, was put
on the Index by Sossuet and four bishops of France; and although he was saved
(from further condemnation) through the good graces of Pope Innocent XII, he
was not excused. In the eighteenth century, Amort and Bianchi; in the nineteenth,
Klee, Caron, Vosen and Schell more or less renewed the same efforts, which were
condemned, but never praised, by the Church. [244]
Numerous documents of the Church
confirm the fact that the constant Christian tradition is against conceiving
any other means of salvation for infants, whether before or after birth, than
the reception of the Sacrament of Baptism:
Thus, in the Council of Carthage (418), approved by Pope
Zosimus, we read: It has pleased all the bishops (to declare that), if anyone
denies that children recently delivered from their mothers wombs need not be
baptized
let him be anathema. [245]
And in a letter of Pope Innocent I (417): That which Your
Fraternity declares that they (the Pelagians) are preaching, namely, that children
can attain to the reward of eternal life even without the grace of Baptism,
is most absurd. [246]
Also Pope Leo I (447): Since the whole offspring of the
human race has been vitiated by the prevarication of the first man, no one can
be delivered from the lot of the old man, except through the Sacrament of
the Baptism of Christ. [247]
And Innocent III, in recommending the baptism of infants:
God forbid that all the children, who die in such numbers each day, should
perish without God in His mercy giving them a remedy to assure their salvation,
since He desires no one to be lost. [248]
And the Council of Florence, in its Decree for the Jacobites:
Regarding children, because of the danger of death, as often happens, since
no other remedy can be offered to them, by which they are snatched from the
dominion of the devil and adopted into the sons of God, than the Sacrament of
Baptism, (therefore the Council) admonishes that sacred Baptism is not to be
deferred, but should be conferred as soon as can conveniently be done. But
when there is imminent danger of death, they should be baptized immediately,
without delay, even by a layperson or a woman. [249]
Also the Council of Trent: This translation (from that
state in which a man is born a child of the first Adam, to the state of grace
and of the adoption of the sons of God through the second Adam, Jesus Christ),
cannot, since the promulgation of the Gospel, be effected except through the
laver of regeneration or its desire, as it is written, Unless a man be born
again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God.
[250]
And more recently, Pope Benedict XIV, in the Profession of
Faith prescribed for the Orientals, declared that: Baptism is necessary for
salvation, and, therefore, if the danger of death is imminent, it must be conferred
immediately, without delay, and, no matter when or by whom conferred, with due
matter and form, and intention, it is valid. [251]
The fundamental reason, according to Bellarmine, why the
actual Baptism of infants is necessary for salvation is the universal application
of the doctrine that: Outside the Church there is no salvation. Summarily,
his argument appears in the form of two syllogism, as given in the Controversies:
- It is possible for infants to be saved. But outside the Church
there is no salvation. Therefore, they must enter the Church.
Then, after proving the premises
from Scripture and Tradition, he continues:
- Infants must enter the Church. But they cannot do this except
through Baptism. Therefore, they have to be baptized [252]
Now, although St. Robert was arguing
against the Anabaptists, who said that only adults should be baptized, and then
only around the age of thirty after the example of Christ, yet his reasoning
is equally effective against those, like the author of the Mystical Christ,
who maintain that unbaptized infants, though not members of the Church through
Baptism, can still enter heaven by some extra-ordinary means.
v. Misinterprets Invincible Ignorance in Non-Catholics
Starting with the assumption that if non-Catholics are saved,
they are not saved in and through the Church, but because God the Father has
in his unbounded mercy provided some other means, our author concludes that
these extra-ordinary means will be granted by God to all those who without
any fault of their own are unable to employ the divinely appointed means of
salvation. [253]
The difficulty with this argument
is that it considers only one of the conditions on which non-Catholics may be
saved, namely, invincible ignorance of the true faith, while it overlooks another
condition which is far more important.
We recall that Pius IX on several occasions repeated in different
words the statement that, It is a perfectly well-known Catholic dogma that
no one can be saved outside the Catholic Church. [254] Then he went
on to explain that, in spite of this clear doctrine, We must likewise hold
it as certain that those who labor in ignorance of the true religion, if that
ignorance be invincible, will never be charged with any guilt on this account
before the eyes of the Lord. [255] This is a tempting statement and is also misleading if we
stop here. Because then we have the Pope saying:
- No one can be saved outside the Catholic Church.
- But those who are in invincible ignorance
of the Church can be saved.
- Therefore, membership in the Catholic
Church is only a positive precept and not a necessity of means, since, by definition,
invincible ignorance excuses a person from observing what is only a positive
commandment of God.
The fact is that the Pope did not stop here. It is true
he said: Those who labor in invincible ignorance of our most holy religion
.
can attain eternal life. [256] But that is only the negative side. Were this
alone declared it would be, for example, a denial of the necessity of Baptism
for infants who are obviously ignorant of the true religion. But, besides being
ignorant of the true religion, these people must also, carefully observe the
natural law and its precepts, which God has inscribed in the hearts of all,
and, being ready to obey God, live an honest and upright life. [257]
As we have seen in the previous chapters, this positive cooperation
with Divine grace in obedience to the natural law and in the perfect readiness
to obey the will of God, includes at least an implicit desire to enter the Church
and gives such a person a title to voto membership in its society. But
that is quite different than saying that God will provide some other means than
Church membership for those who are in invincible ignorance of the true faith.
Because, where in the one case, when Church membership is considered only a
matter of precept, invincible ignorance alone excuses from further responsibility;
in the other, when membership is regarded as also a means, ignorance alone is
not enough. It must also, and especially, be coupled with a positive cooperation
with the grace of God, and a positive fulfillment of His Divine will, even to
including at least the implicit desire to enter the Catholic Church. True,
this unconscious desire may never become explicit, much less be carried into
effect. True also that, in the last analysis, only God is the judge when such
a desire is really present. But present it must be, as something real, and
positive, and beyond the mere invincible ignorance that membership in the Roman
Catholic Church is necessary for salvation.
II. CONCLUSION
By way of transition to what follows, it should be pointed
out that the theory just criticized is a fundamental one, based as it is on
an arbitrary restriction of the axiom: Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus.
Stated positively, the theory claims that, Outside the Church there is
salvation, arguing that the Holy Ghost not only gives actual graces but also
justification, with no reference to the Visible Mystical Body of Christ, dismissing
the anomaly with the statement that there are two roads to salvation, the ordinary,
through the Church, and the extraordinary, outside the Church.
A variety of applications of this basic theme have been made.
In a later chapter, we shall consider the most common of these, namely, that
Non-Catholics are saved by belonging to the soul of the Church, where, whatever
also it is, the soul of the Church as given by its theorists, is not the one
visible Church of Christ.
CHAPTER 3 - Second Theory: "Sincere Heretics are Formal Members of the Catholic Church, but Lack Juridical Communion with the Faithful"
I. Statement of Doctrine
At the other extreme to considering sincere non-Catholics
as completely outside the true Church, we have the theory which places at least
some of them, namely, baptized heretics in good faith, formally within the visible
Church of Christ. A clear statement of this opinion was given in answer to
a question recently submitted to the Homiletic and Pastoral Review, published
in New York City. The question read:
Please explain whether or not baptized non-Catholics are
members of the Mystical Body of Christ. Is baptism of desire sufficient for
membership in the Mystical Body?
The answer was given by the director
of the Moral Cases department of the Review, and reads as follows:
As to the first part of the question, if non-Catholics are
validly baptized, they are incorporated into the Church, although by reason
of being associated with an alien communion they lack for the most part the
rights of communion with the Church; and this lack is based largely on impediment
rather than on censure. Canon 87 sums up in three or four lines the entire
matter of personality in the Church of God, and makes a very clear distinction
between membership in the Church and communion with the Church. Excommunicated
Catholics lack the latter, but they dont lose membership in the Church; rather
they lose their right to commune with her, to receive the Sacraments, to attend
divine offices, and to exercise certain spiritual rights in the juridical order.
On the other hand, non-Catholics if they arent validly baptized but wish to
accomplish whatever God wants them to do, are members of the Church only by
desire in the same way as are catechumens. These latter are given Christian
burial, but they are in no strict sense members of the Church, any more than
a martyr is who was unbaptized, nor any more than the faithful were under the
Old Dispensation. All true catechumens as well as those of the Old Law were
none of them truly in the Church, being only virtual or prospective members,
in desire. Were an unbaptized catechumen to die for the faith and were he to
be raised to life again by a miracle-worker, he would be under precept to join
the Church by receiving baptism.
I am just beginning to read for about the tenth time that
priceless volume, The Key to the Holy Eucharist, by the late Abbot of Buckfast;
and in a preliminary chapter this synthesizer of St. Thomas Eucharistic doctrine
brings out very well the two forms of union with God, and the only two forms
of union with God: through the theological virtues alone or in the case of
an adult who has been guilty of mortal sin after baptism, through the sacrament
and the theological virtues, or through baptism alone in the formal or virtual
infant. In past generations much ink was spilt through argumentation on being
in the soul of the Church only, an ignorant expression for saying that a person
has virtual membership in the Church if he is a sanctified catechumen; whereas,
if he is a validly baptized non-Catholic, he has formal membership in the Church
without possessing the rights of communion except in the hour of death for the
necessary Sacraments if he possesses actual or presumptive good faith. [258]
II. Analysis of Doctrine
Broken down into essentials, the
above statement contains the following points:
- Baptism is necessary for actual membership
in the Mystical Body, which is the Catholic Church.
- Membership only in the soul of the
Church is a wrong expression for saying that a person has virtual membership
in the Church, if he is a catechumen in the state of grace.
- Catechumens, as all sincere non-baptized
adults, are members of the Church only in desire.
- Canon 87 clearly distinguishes between
membership in the Church and communion with the Church.
- Having communion with the Church, means
to possess the right of communing with the Church, to receive the Sacraments,
to attend divine offices, and to exercise certain other spiritual rights in
the juridical order.
- Excommunicated Catholics lack communion
with the Church, but they retain membership in the Church.
- Sincere baptized non-Catholics:
- Lack only the right of communion with
the Church, except in the hour of death when they have the right to receive
the necessary Sacraments, but otherwise, they belong formally to the Catholic
Church.
- There are only two forms of union with God: For adults, through
Baptism and the theological virtues, or through the theological virtues alone.
For infants, through Baptism alone.
III. Criticism of Doctrine
a. Eliminates the term Soul of the Church without sufficient reason
Dr. Donovan is perfectly correct in saying that, Non-Catholics,
if they arent validly baptized but wish to accomplish whatever God wants them
to do, are members of the Church only by desire in the same way as are catechumens.
But when he adds, In past generations much ink was spilt through argumentation
on being in the soul of the Church only, an ignorant expression for saying that
a person has virtual membership in the Church if he is a sanctified catechumen,
this is not entirely defensible, for the following reasons:
- The traditional use of soul of the
Church was applied to non-Catholics, as in Bellarmine and the Acts of the Vatican
Council, does not say that such people belong only to the soul of the Church.
- The term soul of the Church is hardly
an ignorant expression, if for no other reason, then at least because it emphasizes
the fact that sincere non-Catholics can and do have the gifts of the Holy Spirit,
expressed by the terms anima Ecclesiae, even though they do not actually
profess the Catholic faith, expressed by the term corpus Ecclesiae.
b. Based on an inadequate Distinction between Membership and Communion in the Catholic Church:
According to Dr. Donovan, Canon 87 makes a very clear distinction
between membership in the Church and communion with the Church. This is only
partially acceptable. First we have the text of the Canon: Through Baptism,
a human being is constituted a person in the Church of Christ, with all the
rights and duties of Christians, unless, as regards rights, an obstacle stands
in the way, which impairs the bond of ecclesiastical communion, or a censure
imposed by the Church.
The meaning of Canon 87 has already been explained [259] according
to which we saw that the Canon says nothing directly about a difference between
membership in and communion with the Church. The distinction which the Canon
makes is rather between the rights (jura) and the duties (official) which the
Sacrament of Baptism imposes on a Christian. The duties, we are told, remain
per se intact, while the rights are lost in greater or less degree, according
to the nature of the obstacle that a person places which impairs the bond of
ecclesiastical unity, and according to the gravity of the censure which the
Church may impose upon him.
Accordingly, it is erroneous to
say that a baptized person can retain membership in the Church, while lacking
communion with the Church, except in the following isolated cases:
- here only a minor censure is imposed,
like suspension, which, by definition, merely wants to restrict some of the
privileges of a Catholic as a corrective or punitive measure, without intending
to cut him off formally from the visible unity of the Church.
- where the penalty of excommunication is not imposed in its highest
degree; though even here some authorities, like Bellarmine, do not distinguish,
but simply say that excommunication, as such, severs the bond of Catholic unity. [260]
We see, therefore, that while the distinction between membership
and communion is valid up to a point, its application is limited. It definitely
does not extend to those who:
- Voluntarily and culpably withdraw from
Catholic unity, through apostasy, heresy or schism.
- Voluntarily, though inculpably, after
Baptism, openly profess a heretical or schismatic form of Christianity.
- Involuntarily are censured by the Church
with formal excommunication, at least in its most solemn and rigorous form.
These three classes of persons do not retain actual membership
in the visible Church of Christ, even though they have been validly baptized.
Our concern here is not with the first class, i.e., with formal heretics, schismatics
and apostates; nor with the third, i.e., excommunicated persons; but exclusively
with the second, i.e., with baptized non-Catholics, and specifically, with heretics
in good faith.
However, we should also note in passing that at least as
regards major excommunication, the statement that, Excommunicated Catholics
dont
lose membership in the Church, is hardly consistent with Christian tradition.
Thus Bellarmine, summarizing the doctrine of the Church up to his time, says,
That excommunicated persons are not in the Church
.is proved from Canon Law [261]
from the Fathers [262]
and by reason. [263] According to the wording
of Canon Law, he points out, Following the canonical statutes and the example
of the Holy Fathers, by the authority of God and the judgment of the Holy Ghost;
be eliminated from the bosom of Holy Mother Church and from association with
all Christianity, the violators of the Churches of God. [264] Moreover, When excommunicated persons are absolved, St.
Albert adds, it is said: I restore you to the unity of the Church and to
participation with its members. This is a clear sign that an excommunicated
person is separated from the unity of the Church. [265]
And recently, Pius XII in the Encyclical Mystici Corporis,
declared that, Only those are really to be included as members of the Church
who have been baptized and profess the true faith, and who have not happily
withdrawn from body-unity, or for grave faults have been excluded by legitimate
authority. [266]
The last clause evidently refers to those who have been excommunicated, of whom
the Pope explicitly says that they are not really to be included as members
of the Church. No question here of mere deprivation of juridical rights, but
of separation from the visible unity of the Catholic Church.
Reasoning from his distinction between membership and communion
in the Church, Dr. Donovan concludes that baptized non-Catholics retain their
formal membership acquired at Baptism, but lack only the juridical privilege
of receiving the Churchs Sacraments, communing with the Church, attending divine
offices, etc. But this conclusion is not admissible, for the following reasons:
- When the term communion with the Church involves such essentials
as participation in the same Sacraments and submission to the Churchs common
authority vested in the Pope, it is to be identified with membership in the
Church. So that, given a person who does not communicate with the Church in
these essentials, he is, by that very fact, not a member of the body of the
Church of Christ, which is constituted by the common profession of the same
faith, participation in the same Sacraments, and obedience to the same supreme
authority.
- In the case in point, the writer has confused communion in some
privileges enjoyed by Catholics in good standing with communion in the essential
practices of the Catholic faith, such as participation in the same Sacraments
and obedience to the Roman Pontiff. The first kind of communion, it is clear,
may be lacking while formal membership is retained. Thus, for example, a recalcitrant
priest may be suspended a divinis. He is, therefore, lacking in communion
with the Church, to the extent that, as a priest, he may not celebrate the
Divine mysteries; yet, for all that, he is still a member of the Catholic Church.
But the second kind of communion with the Church may not
be distinguished from membership in the Church, as though the two concepts:
communion with and membership in were mutually exclusive. For,
in the instance, communion with the Church is membership is the Church. Not
that such communion exhausts all the qualities of formal membership. But in
the sense that if this kind of communion is lacking, membership in the Church
is also lacking.
The reason for this is evident from all that has been said
of the essence of membership in the one visible Church, which is external profession
of the true faith, manifested in the confession of the same Creed, participation
in the same Sacraments, and obedience to the same visible Head. From which
it follows that baptized non-Catholics:
- are lacking in communion with the Church
is those essentials which constitute actual membership in the Churchs visible
organism
- therefore, they are not to be considered
formal members of the one true Church founded by Christ.
c. Based on the Concept of a Purely Invisible Church
What evidently led Dr. Donovan to reach the conclusions he
did regarding both excommunicates and baptized heretics, was his concept of
incorporation in the Mystical Body by something less than visible ties, given
initial incorporation through Baptism. Quoting Vonier on the point he explains
that for adults there are only two ways of being united to God: through the
theological virtues and Baptism, and through the theological virtues alone.
Catholics, in common with baptized heretics, enjoy the first kind of union;
catechumens the second. But in either case, profession of the Catholic faith
is not considered necessary for membership in the Mystical Body, for we are
told that these are the only two forms of union with God, including mere Baptism
for virtual or formal infants. Of course a professed Catholic enjoys obvious
advantages over the heretic, in confessing the true faith and using the means
for sanctification which the Church places at his disposal. But these benefits
in no way make him any more truly a member of the Catholic Church because if
he is a validly baptized non-Catholic, in spite of his professing heresy, he
has formal membership in the Church, that is, in the one true Church of Christ.
If we look for a justification of this strange position,
we may find it in the theologian, Vonier, whom Dr. Donovan quotes with approval.
In the same volume and chapter in which Vonier expresses himself on the two
forms of union with God: Baptism and / or the theological virtues, he also
says:
A man who has faith has laid his hand on the salvation of
Christ. It is the most universal way of coming into touch with the redemption
of the Cross; it is an approach which is possible from every direction, from
the past as well as from the present
. Adam, in his very fall, plunged into
it headlong; and it will be present to the last human generation
anyone who
has faith is in the supernatural state and therefore is directly in touch with
Christs life, though he be otherwise in a state of mortal sin
A man ceases
to be Christs solely through the sin of infidelity; he does not cease to be
Christs through any other sin, however heinous. As long as his faith is a
true faith, he remains a member of Christs Mystical Body, though there be grievous
sores of mortal sins in him
Unless we grasp that function of faith as the psychic
link between Christ and the soul, Catholicism becomes unintelligible
The Church
is constituted primarily through faith, and her powers are for those who possess
that responsiveness of soul called faith
Actual incorporation with Christ
has a three-fold degree: the fist is through faith, the second is through charity
of life, the third is through the possession of heaven. [267]
Now, in context, Vonier is defending a position not unlike
Melchior Canos, whom Bellarmine refuted, who explained the axiom: Extra
Ecclesiam nulls salus, by invoking a universal Church of all the believers,
from Adam, to Abraham, to the end of the world. For it is not true to say that
a man ceases to be Christs solely through the sin of infidelity, in the sense
that, As long as his faith is the true faith, he remains a member of Christs
Mystical Body, though there be grievous scores of mortal sins in him. A heretic
and schismatic may retain their faith and yet they are not members of the Catholic
Church. True, as Pius XII says, Not every sin, however grave and enormous
it be, is such as to sever a man automatically from the body of the Church,
but the Pope is careful to add, as does schism or heresy, and not only infidelity
or apostasy. [268]
Remembering that we are here dealing
with the question of membership in the Church, if we say that infidelity alone
severs the bond between a Christian and Christs Mystical Body, then, logically,
no matter what external profession of faith a man makes, as long as he is not
an infidel, he remains an actual member of the Catholic Church which he entered
at Baptism.
We see, therefore, how Dr. Donovan in following Voniers
lead, ended up with the conclusion that baptized non-Catholics are formally
in the true Church of Christ. The process of reasoning may be summarized as
follows:
- Through Baptism a person actually enters the Catholic Church.
- The essential bond of unity in the Church is interior faith.
- If this faith is coupled with charity, the person is an actual and living member of the true Church.
- If this faith is lacking in charity, the person is nonetheless an actual, but no longer a vital member of the Church.
- If a Christian loses his faith by infidelity, only then does
he cease to be a member of the Church, either actually or vitally.
- But as long as he retains this interior faith, he remains
actually incorporated in the Mystical Body of Christ, in spite of his external
profession of heresy or schism.
Consistent with these principles,
Dr. Donovan should also include formal heretics and schismatics, but for our
purpose it is enough to see that he would certainly incorporate material heretics
as actually in the body of the visible Church of Christ.
The simplest answer to this theory is that the basis on which
it rests is inadmissible. To distinguish, as he does, between membership in
the Church and communion with the Church is correct only to the extent that
a Catholic may be deprived, as a penalty, of some of the privileges of communion
with the rest of the faithful, while remaining an actual Catholic. It is false
when applied, as here, to all who have been validly baptized, saying that, although
they lack communion with the Church even in essentials, they are nevertheless
formally incorporated in Catholic unity. To defend such a thesis, the only
alternative is to fall back on an invisible unitive bond, like faith and charity,
which unites all Christians in a cosmic Catholic Church, and which transcends
the visible ties of participation in the same Sacraments and communion with
the Roman Pontiff. But this is the doctrine of the latitudinarians and a contradiction
to the teaching of Pius XII, who pointed out, How grievously they err who arbitrarily
picture the Church as something hidden and invisible
. who conjure up from their
fancies an imaginary Church, a kind of Society which finds its origin and growth
in charity. [269]
For invisible the Catholic Church must be if every validly baptized non-Catholic,
short of an open apostate, has formal membership in the Church, founded by
Christ.
CHAPTER 4 - Third Theory: "Actual Catholics are Members of the Body of the Church; Non-Catholics are Members of the Soul of the Church"
I. Statement of Doctrine
It is significant how consistently those who write on the
subject of non-Catholics in their relation to the Church, invoke the distinction
between the body and soul of the Church, in the sense first enunciated by Robert
Bellarmine. The following statement of doctrine attempts to solve the problem
by declaring simply that professed Catholics belong to the body and sincere
non-Catholics to the soul of the Church. It represents a section of one chapter
in Apologetics, written by Dr. Paul J. Glenn, of St. Charles Seminary,
Columbus, OH. He says:
The statement, Outside the true Church there is no salvation,
means
that there is no salvation outside the Catholic Church. Now, who are
outside the Catholic Church? Those are outside the Catholic Church, and consequently
outside the way of salvation, who know the Catholic Church to be the true Church,
yet do not become true and faithful members of that Church. Further, those
are outside the Catholic Church who refuse to interest themselves in the quest
of the true Church and will not even consider the claims of the Catholic Church
to be the true Church. Those who are within the Catholic Church are all her
actual members, and also those who are not her members, but sincerely believe
that the Church to which they belong is the true Church. The actual members
of the Catholic Church constitute the body of the Church; non-Catholics who
are honestly convinced that their own sect is the true Church are, provided
they are in the state of grace, members of the soul of the Catholic Church.
Membership in the true Church whether of her body of faithful,
or of her spirit or soul are not saved by mere membership. Membership in
the true Church, the Catholic Church, is prerequisite to salvation, but it is
not all that is requisite. The members of the Catholic Church must lead lives
in accordance with her teaching, they must avoid sin and keep in Gods grace
if they are to be saved. The actual members of the group or body of the faithful
have here an obvious advantage over the members of the soul of the Church alone.
For the actual members partake of the grace-giving Sacraments; they can have
their sins definitely and unmistakably forgiven if they confess them, in sincere
contrition and with determination of avoiding them for the future, to Christs
authorized minister, the priest; they can be actually united in body and soul
with Jesus Christ in Holy Communion. Those outside the body of the Church,
but members of the soul, have not these advantages. Therefore, let no one say
that sincere non-Catholics ought not to be disturbed about their belief, but
ought to be left in their sincerity as members of the soul of Christs Church.
Christ wills all men to enter His visible society for salvation, the bodily
group of the faithful; He wills all to confess His faith and His Church before
men; He wants all to have the inestimable benefits of the Sacraments and
of the graces that flow to the actual members of the Church through her ministry.
Let not the Catholic apologist think that he may take his ease in the comforting
thought that after all many non-Catholics, many who are actual and bitter enemies
of what they think the Catholic Church is, are nevertheless less true members
of her soul. Let him be alert for the spread and the defense of the truth. [270]
II. Analysis of Doctrine
Dr. Glenns theory may be summarized in a series of propositions.
Thus:
- Outside the Church there is no salvation means: Outside the Catholic Church
there is no salvation.
- The following persons are outside the Catholic Church:
- Those who know the Catholic Church to be the true Church, yet do not become true and faithful members of the Church.
- Those who refuse to interest themselves in the quest of the true Church, and will not even consider the claims of the Catholic Church to be the true Church.
- The following persons are within the Catholic Church:
- Those who are actual members of the Catholic Church.
- Those who are not her members but sincerely believe that the church to which they belong is the true Church.
- The Catholic Church is composed of a body and a soul, in which:
- The actual members constitute the body of the Church.
- Non-Catholics who are honestly convinced that their own sect is the true Church, provided they are in a state of grace, are members of the soul of the Church.
- Membership in the Catholic Church is prerequisite for salvation, but it is not
all that is requisite. The members of the Church must also:
- Lead lives in accordance with Christs teaching.
- Avoid sin and keep in Gods grace.
- The advantages which the members of the body of the Church
have over those who belong only to the soul are that:
- They can have their sins forgiven definitely in the Sacrament of Confession.
- They can receive Holy Communion.
- Sincere non-Catholics should not be left undisturbed in their
sincerity as members of the soul of Church because:
- Christ wills all men to enter His visible society for salvation.
- Christ wills all to confess His faith and His Church before men.
- Christ wants all to have the benefits of the Sacraments of the graces that flow to the actual members of the Church through her ministry.
III. Criticism of Doctrine
a. Background of the Theory
i. Statement of Problem
Dr. Glenn, unlike the author of the first theory examined,
seriously faces the problem which Bellarmine intended to solve, namely, how
to reconcile the doctrine: Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus, with the fact
that even those people who are not actual members of the true Church can be
saved. Like Bellarmine, he realized that the necessity of belonging to the
Church refers exclusively to the Catholic Church. However, when he comes to
resolve the dilemma, while he goes back to one of Bellarmines principles, the
distinction between the body and soul of the Church, he overlooks another, and
more basic, distinction, which is, re or voto membership in the
Church. As a result, his solution is not clear and precise and is, in fact,
partly erroneous, as will be seen in the subsequent analysis.
ii. Solution of the Problem
According to Dr. Glenn, the problem
of the salvation of non-Catholics is solved by interpreting the classic formula
as follows:
No salvation outside the Catholic Churchs Body or Soul
Which means that no one will be saved unless he belongs either
to the body of the Church or to its soul. Evidently sincere non-Catholics,
whether baptized or not, do not belong to the Churchs body which is constituted
by the profession of the true faith. Yet, they can be saved, and, necessarily,
by some kind of association with the Catholic Church. Therefore, we are told,
it must be in virtue of their membership in the Churchs spirit or soul.
What precisely does this mean? In context, the soul of
the Church is declared to be:
- Distinct from the body of the Church,
that is, from the group or body of the faithful
- Something invisible, as distant from
the visible society which Christ founded
- Composed of those sincere non-Catholics
who are in the state of grace
b. Basis of the Theory
i. Presupposes that Membership in the visible Catholic Church is not Necessary for Salvation
If we go back to Bellarmines statement of the same problem,
we recall that he also distinguished membership in the Church, in order to explain
how non-Catholics can be saved. But his version was this:
No salvation outside the Catholic Church, Re or Voto
In other words, what Bellarmine recognized immediately was
the necessity of belonging to the Catholic Church, as such, to be saved: and
then he went on to explain that no one can be saved, including non-Catholics,
unless he belongs either re or voto to the true Church of Christ.
There was no question in his mind of explaining the dogma in terms of the body
and soul of the Church. It was always membership in the Church, which had to
be vindicated, even in the case of those who do not belong to it by actual profession.
Dr. Glenn, on the contrary, does not consider belonging to
the Church, as such, i.e., body and soul, as necessary for salvation. For,
as he says, only actual Catholics belong to the Churchs body, whereas non-Catholics
in bona fide belong to the soul. For him the dichotomy is simply: either body
or soul, with salvation equally possible, although not equally easy, in the
one as in the other.
However, in interpreting the formula to mean: Extra Ecclesiae,
corpus vel Animam, Nulla Salus he has really stripped it of all intelligible meaning. For
what value is there in first saying, There is no salvation outside the Catholic
Church, and then going on to admit that people who have no connection with
the visible Catholic Church can nevertheless be saved? To explain the salvation
of non-Catholics by relegating them to the soul of the Church is really to avoid
the problem at issue. For, as we have seen at length, it is membership in the
visible Catholic Church, body and soul, which Christian tradition has always
declared to be necessary for salvation.
ii. Assumption that the Body and Soul of the Church are Distinct and Independent Entities
Dr. Glenn makes the unusual distinction here between being
a member of the Church and being within the Church. The latter he considers
more general and extensive, and also as including the former. So that being
within the Church includes:
- Membership in the body of the Church which, in the concrete, means all the faithful who actually profess the Catholic faith.
- Membership in the soul of the Church, which, concretely, means all sincere non-Catholics who are in the state of grace.
However, underlying this distinction is an untenable hypothesis,
namely, that the body and soul of the Church are not only mutually exclusive
but completely independent of each other; so that a person can belong to the
body without also belonging to the soul, and vice versa. The complete disjunction
between the body and soul of the Church, however, as proposed by Dr. Glenn,
is not defensible. For if we say, as he does, that a person may be in the body
of the Church and possess the grace of God, without belonging to the Churchs
soul; or that he may be in the soul of the Church and possess sanctifying grace,
without belonging to the Churchs body we equivalently say that justification
is possible in either the one or the other, which is not correct.
First, to say that actual Catholics belong to the body of
the Church as distinct from being in the soul, is to misuse our terms. For
while it is true that a person can, at least according to Bellarmine, belong
to the Church as a dead member attached to the Churchs body although he has
no internal virtue but only externally professes the faith, yet this sort of
truncated membership will never get him to heaven. To be justified and saved,
he must also possess the gifts of the Holy Spirit, notably and indispensably
the gift of charity, which puts him into the soul of the Church. Otherwise,
for all his membership in the Mystical Body on earth, he will be cut off from
the Mystical Body at death. Not membership in the body of the Church alone,
therefore, but membership in the body and soul of the Church is necessary for
salvation.
So also with regard to non-Catholics, if we say that they
are justified by simply belonging to the soul of the Church, we are begging
the question. Of course they are saved if the possess, at death, sanctifying
grace along with the other gifts of the Holy Spirit. But then we are not answering
the question of how this is possible. The correct answer is that sincere non-Catholics
may indeed belong voto to the soul of the Church, i.e. the Holy Spirit ut
informans Ecclesiam, and can be saved in virtue of this membership? But
their possession of grace is not explained but merely declared, unless we say
that they also belong to the body of the Church by their desire, at least implicit,
to enter into the visible unity of the Catholic Faith.
Chapter 5 - Fourth Theory: "Non-Catholics are not Members of the Church in any Sense. Therefore, with Rare Exceptions they cannot Attain to Salvation."
I. Statement of Doctrine
A recent opinion in America, which has since been officially
censured by the Holy See, holds that there is only one kind of membership in
the Catholic Church, namely, an actual one. Consequently, since membership
in the Church is necessary for salvation, non-Catholics, with a rare exception,
cannot be saved if they die before becoming actual members of the Roman Catholic
communion. Before quoting citations from this theory, it should be noted that
its first approach was practical and concerned itself, originally, with a problem
of fact. The question was whether, de facto, non-Catholic adults, notably those
living in Christian countries, are sincere in their non-acceptance of the Catholic
Faith. The unequivocal answer was: they are not. As a result, the approach
to the dogma, Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus, will also be different than
what has been in the previous theories investigated. Very simply, there is
not much need of theorizing about how to reconcile the salvation of non-Catholics
with the necessity of membership in the true Church if one of the presupposition
is denied, to wit, the possible salvation of anyone except an actually professing
member of the Catholic Church.
For the sake of convenience, the
main points of this theory will be summarized, from quotations, under the following
heading:
a. Explicit Faith in the Catholic Church and in her Teachings is Necessary
for Salvation:
Explicit faith in the articles of the Creed is necessary
for salvation. But is this enough? Saint Thomas teaches that it is enough
only if the person is unable to know more truths explicitly, and does not deny
any articles of the Faith (2/2/2/7). On the contrary, a man who professes to
hold the truths of the Faith and at the same time explicitly denies even one
truth, does not have the Faith at all, and therefore cannot be saved (2/2/3/3).
This would be true in the case of a man who denied the supremacy and infallibility
of the Catholic and the necessity of the Church for salvation. For further
proof that explicit belief in the Catholic Church is necessary for salvation,
let us quote St. Thomas
Neither formed nor formless faith remains in a heretic
who disbelieves one article of faith
. Consequently whoever does not adhere,
as to an infallible and divine rule, to the teaching of the Church, which proceeds
from the First Truth manifested in Holy Scriptures, has not the habit of faith,
but holds the things which are of faith otherwise than by faith, (2/2/5/3).
Proof of the necessity of explicit belief in the Catholic
Church and the acceptance of all the revealed truths proposed by her for belief
in order to be saved is found all through the writings of the Fathers, the Doctors,
and in the Councils
(Thus) the Council of Constance condemned the 41st
proposition of John Wycliff in which this heretic said that it was not necessary
for salvation to believe in the supremacy of the Roman Church. [271]
The Encyclical Quanto Conficianur by Pius IX is universally
quoted by liberals to support their doctrine that a man totally ignorant of
the Catholic Faith can be saved. But what does Pius IX say? It is known
to us and to you that those who labor under invincible ignorance of our holy
religion, and who, zealously observing the natural law and its precepts
are
able, by the powerful workings of Gods light and grace, to attain eternal life.
[272]
This means that God, in His mercy, will find a way of enabling
the man who is invincibly ignorant of the Church and who follows the natural
law to achieve his salvation. But Pius IX nowhere says that this can be done
without the Catholic Faith. On the contrary, he explicitly says, a few lines
later, that it is a Catholic dogma that no one can be saved outside the Catholic
Church. [273]
Thus, God will find the way to enable that man to save his soul, and this way
will be the Catholic Faith and the Catholic Church. [274]
b. There is only One Kind of Membership in the Catholic Church
Let us examine whether there is any such thing as membership
in the Church in voto. A man cannot be more or less a member of the
Church. He either is a Catholic, or he is not a Catholic, for the Catholic
Church is the Mystical Body of Christ. This means that it is a body in the
real sense of the word, and not in a metaphorical sense. Like any other real
body, therefore, no member of it can be more or less a part of it. The same
soul animates it all, and if a member is separated from the body, it is cut
off from it, and is no longer animated by the soul, hence it has no life in
it. [275]
Let us ask, therefore, who can be called a member of the
Church in any sense? No one can be called a member of the Church in any sense
who does not confess the truths of the Faith, does not partake of the Sacraments,
and does not submit to the infallible authority of the Supreme Pontiff. [276]
Two theologians, Bainvel and Caperan, are charged with liberalism
for teaching otherwise. In the third chapter of his book Is There Salvation
Outside of the Church? Father Bainvel examines some solutions given by
other liberals to what they call a contradiction in Catholic dogmas. These
solutions, good faith, the soul of the Church, the invisible Church, the necessity
of precept, he finds inadequate
But in the next chapter he proposes his own
solution:
The solution of the problem lies in the fact that we can
be members of the Church in two ways, externally (visibly) and internally (invisibly). [277] Later in the same book, Father Bainvel says:
This distinction between union with the Church in act and
in desire dates far back into Christian antiquity. [278]
But this is not the worst. Not only does Bainvel say that
affiliation with the Church can be in desire and invisible, but he goes as far
as to say that it can even be unconscious, when there is no desire at all of
joining the Church. He says:
Souls affiliated with the Church unconsciously are united
to her by invisible ties, for they are affiliated with her internally, by an
implicit desire, which God is pleased to regard as equivalent to external membership. [279]
This is the end of all Christianity
and all sanity
Caperan says the same thing in the following two quotations:
When, by reason of invincible ignorance, incorporation into
Catholic society is not realized in fact, even an implicit desire to be so incorporated
takes the place of actual incorporation. [280]
Concerning the necessity of Baptism and the necessity of
membership in the Church, an implicit desire which is included in the general
will to do Gods will is sufficient. [281]
This destroys one of the most central doctrines of the Church,
for the Church has always taught that she is a visible society and the only
kind of membership in her must necessarily be an external and visible one.
St. Robert Bellarmine teaches that no one can be a member of the Church who
is not visibly affiliated with the one visible society founded by Christ. To
quote St. Robert Bellarmine:
The Church is a society, not of Angels, nor of souls, but
of men. But it cannot be called a society of men, unless it consist in external
and visible signs. [282]
Let no one
misunderstand St. Roberts statement in another
chapter of the same work when he says that catechumens are not in the Church
in fact, but in voto. This in no way states that there are two ways
of being members of the Church, in fact and in voto. It simply means
that catechumens have the explicit intention of coming into the Church and of
becoming members of the Church, which membership they do not at all have at
the moment. St. Robert Bellarmine proves conclusively in various places that
catechumens are not members of the Church in any sense. [283] For example, after giving his definition of the Church, St.
Robert says that catechumens are excluded from this definition because they
do not have the communion of the sacraments. [284]
c. Those Who Remain Separated from the Catholic Church Cannot be Saved
that those who know the Catholic Church and the Catholic
Faith can remain outside the Church either innocently and with a good excuse,
or obstinately and without excuse, and that only the latter cannot attain eternal
salvation
is against Catholic doctrine. No one can refuse to enter the Church
and be saved. When Pope Pius IX mentions those who obstinately remain separated
from the Church, he does not contrast them with those who never heard about
the Catholic Faith. What he says is that those who are ignorant of the Church
because they never heard of it, if they have faithfully kept the natural law
implanted in their hearts by God, can, with His help, come to the knowledge
of the Catholic Church, in which alone they can be saved. But, on the other
hand, those who know about the Catholic Church and refuse to enter her, will
perish. It is to emphasize the heinousness of their refusal that Pope Pius
IX calls it contumacious and obstinate, not to distinguish between it and some
other hypothetical kind of refusal which would not be obstinate. [285]
d. All Protestants are Formal Heretics
St. Augustine says: If any there are who defend their
opinion, though it be false and perverse, without obstinate fervor, and who
seek the truth with all solicitude, ready to correct their opinion when they
have found the truth, they are not at all to be accused of heresy. [286]
Only a faithful Catholic who obeys the Church and is ready
to correct his opinions according to her admonitions can be in error in this
sense, without being a heretic. This we call material heresy. A man who is
in material heresy does not intend to contradict the authority and teachings
of the Church. On the other hand, a man who does not intend in the least to
follow the teachings of the Catholic Church and to be corrected by her cannot
be called a material heretic. It is clear, therefore, that Protestants are
not material heretics. Are they, then, formal, and heretics? What is a formal
heretic?
St. Augustine says, A heretic is one who either devises
or follows false and new opinions. [287] (Since) the teachings and opinions of Protestants
fall under this last designation
Protestants, therefore, hold heresy formally. [288]
e. Justification Before Baptism Possible only with an Explicit Desire to Enter the True Church
It must be noted that the Holy Spirit cannot possibly effect
sanctification in a man apart from any sacrament or visible sign. Thus, before
the coming of Christ, sanctification came to men by means of circumcision, sacrifice
and the other sacraments of the Old Law. Since the coming of the Messiah sanctification
comes by means of the sacraments of the Church, which are seven in numbers.
The first of these sacraments
is baptism. And baptism
is invalid for an adult if he does not have the explicit purpose of receiving
it, and unprofitable if he does not explicitly confess Christ and His Church. [289]
But there could be a case when a man, together with the
explicit intention of receiving a sacrament, and with the profession of the
Catholic Faith and of the Catholic Church, would make an act of perfect charity,
even before the actual reception of the sacrament. In that case the man can
receive sanctifying grace before the sacrament, if he firmly intends to receive
the sacrament at the earliest possible opportunity. (Thus) in the case of Baptism
if
the catechumen to be baptized can make an act of perfect charity, remission
of his sins can precede the actual reception of baptism, provided explicit faith
and an explicit intent to receive baptism are not lacking. [290]
Justification, therefore, and sanctifying grace, can come
to a person before the actual reception of the sacrament of baptism, provided
explicit faith in Christ, explicit purpose to receive the sacrament and to join
the Catholic Church, and perfect charity, are not lacking. [291]
f. Sanctifying Grace Before Baptism is not Sufficient for Salvation
Is, then, the reception of sanctifying grace through Baptism
of the Spirit a real substitute for Baptism of water, so that a man like Cornelius
did not need baptism and could have been saved without it? Are there two ways
of belonging to the Church, one through baptism of water and the other baptism
in voto, so that the one would be sufficient without the other for salvation?
St. Augustine says: Cornelius would have been guilty of
contempt for so holy a sacrament if, even after he had received the Holy Ghost,
he had refused to be baptized. [292]
To repeat then, sanctifying grace can be received ahead
of the Sacrament of Baptism, and in that case it is sufficient for justification,
but this does not mean that it is sufficient for salvation if the actual Sacrament
of Baptism is not received. Cornelius and his friends received sanctifying
grace and the Holy Spirit even before the actual reception of Baptism
The water
of Baptism would have seemed totally superfluous for them, and yet they could
not have been saved without it. That is why, as St. Augustine adds, they were
baptized, and for this action we have the authority of an Apostle as a warrant. [293] Again, St. John the Baptist was born in the
state of sanctifying grace, and yet he had to be baptized by the baptism of
Christ before he died, for as St. John Chrysostom says (Homily 4 on Matthew),
Since, when John said: I ought to be baptized by Thee, Christ answered:
Suffer it to be so now, it follows that afterwards Christ did baptize John.
[294]
The catechumen who confesses the Catholic Faith and has
perfect charity and the intention of joining the Church can therefore receive
sanctifying grace before the actual reception of Baptism. It is in this sense
that St. Augustine (as quoted by St. Robert Bellarmine) says that such a catechumen
may be said to be of the soul of the Church (because the theological virtues
and the Gifts of the Holy Ghost are the vivifying principle in the Church). [295]
Membership in the Church is necessary for salvation
We
also showed that sanctifying grace can be received before Baptism, but in that
case it does not confer membership in the Church. Therefore, even though a
man can be justified before the actual reception of Baptism, as the Council
of Trent says, this does not mean
.that this justification is sufficient for
the mans salvation. [296]
g. Single Exception when Baptism of Desire is Sufficient for Salvation
Is there any case when Baptism
of the Holy Spirit without actual reception of Baptism can be sufficient for
salvation?
In answer to our question we shall say that according to the majority
of the Fathers and the Doctors, baptism of the Holy Spirit, without actual reception
of Baptism of water, can be sufficient for salvation if the following five conditions
are fulfilled:
- that person must have the Catholic Faith. To have already proved that no one
can be saved without the Catholic Faith, and that not even the Sacrament of
Baptism can be profitable for salvation if the subject does not confess the
Catholic Faith.
- he must have an explicit will or desire to receive the Sacrament
of Baptism.
- he must have perfect charity. For St. Robert Bellarmine says that only perfect
conversion can be called baptism of the spirit, and this includes true contrition
and charity. [297]
- he must have an explicit will to join the Catholic Church---for, as we have
shown, not even actual Baptism is profitable for salvation if it is received
outside the Catholic Church (except for babies) and without an explicit will
to join the Church. Much less, therefore does baptism in voto profit
for salvation if it does not include an explicit will to join the Catholic Church.
- he must be dying and although yearning for the Baptism of Water is unable to
receive it because of an absolute impossibility, not because of a contempt for
it. Thus
St. Thomas says, It is necessary, in order that a man might enter
into the Kingdom of God, that he approach the baptism of water actually (in
re), as it is in all those who are baptized; or in voto, as it is
in the martyrs and the catechumens who were hindered by death before they could
fulfill their intent (voteum); or in figure, as in the ancient Fathers, [298]--- that is, in those before Christ. [299]
h. All Non-Catholics Guilty if they Die Before Becoming Actual Members of the Catholic Church
Not only is the Catholic Church
the one means of salvation and he who remains outside it cannot be saved, but
.the
person remaining outside the Church is to be blamed for it.
If faith is a gift, no man can have it who refuses it when
it is offered to him, or who does not ardently desire it when far from it.
The reason then why so many men have not the gift of faith
is because they
will not take it. It is true to say that they cannot believe, but this is
only because they will not. Consequently, according to His Sacred Covenant,
God also will no save them---unless before they die they become members of
His Church.
Although God bestows his graces freely, He has freely promised
to give every human being all the graces necessary to lead him to the Catholic
Church; and He has freely promised that whoever shall act according to these
graces will certainly have the opportunity to become a Catholic before he dies.
Faith is a free gift of God, since we have intrinsically and naturally no right
to it. But because God has promised to bestow this gift on all men of good
will, He cannot withhold it from any man, except if this man has wickedly resisted
all the graces already given to him, and would also resist this grace.
But this is not what liberal Catholics mean when they speak
of faith as a gift. What they mean is that God can and does keep in ignorance
of the truth, some people who are extremely virtuous and good willed. This
erroneous opinion is due to the myth of the virtuous native who dies
in invincible ignorance. The dogmas of the Faith absolutely preclude the existence
of such a man; and no amount of sociology or geography can prove the contrary. [300]
II. Criticism of Doctrine
There are at least two ways of analyzing and refuting the
aforesaid statements of doctrine. One would be to take the eight listed headings
and answer each one of these separately; the other is to break down the whole
theory into its constituent elements and answer these in logical order. The
second method will be followed. Accordingly, on examining the fundamental errors
involved in the theory, we find that they may be reduced to four, namely:
- There is only one kind of membership
in the Catholic Church, and that is actual.
- With a single exception, actual Baptism
is necessary for the salvation of all men.
- Sanctifying grace without actual Baptism
is not sufficient for salvation.
- Among baptized persons, only those
who actually profess the Catholic Faith can be saved.
We shall examine each of these
errors in sequence.
a. There is Only One Kind of Membership in the Catholic Church, and that is Actual.
Fortunately, for our purpose, the authors of this theory
relied in great part on the doctrine of St. Robert Bellarmine. In the instance,
they invoke his authority to support the claim that there is no other kind than
actual membership in the Church of Christ.
After decrying the liberalism of men like Bainvel, Caperan
and Karl Adam which, destroys one of the most central doctrines of the Church,
its visibility, by allowing people to belong voto to the Church, they
continue: St. Robert Bellarmine teaches that as one can be a member of the
Church who is not visibly affiliated with the one visible society founded by
Christ, subject to the authority of His Vicar, the Roman Pontiff. However,
they recognize that Bellarmine, if anyone, clearly speaks of those who do not
actually belong to the visible Church, and that he credits them with voto communion
with the Catholic Church. How get around the difficulty? Is Bellarmine for
or against their theory? According to them, A man cannot be more or less a
member of the Catholic Church. Consequently, to the question, whether there
is any such thing as membership in the Church in voto, they answer with an
emphatic: No! But Bellarmine himself uses the term voto in reference
to catechumens. What does he mean? And then we are told. It simply means
that catechumens have the explicit intention of becoming members of the Church,
which membership they do not at all have at the moment. [301]
This is a blatant misrepresentation of Bellarmines doctrine.
He explicitly declares that catechumens belong voto to the Catholic Church.
Thus, Since Catechumens are, if not re, at least voto in the
Church, therefore they can be saved. [302] What the
rigorists have done is to admit that Bellarmine uses the term voto regarding
catechumens, and then arbitrarily and against the plain statement of the saint
to the contrary, attached a new meaning to the term used. Schematically, we
have:
| Votum |
| Subjectively | Objectively |
The desire or intention of a non-Catholic to enter the True Church of Christ |
The result of this desire or resolution which is Voto Membership in the visible Church of Christ |
So that votum, taken subjectively, is a psychological
fact which no one can deny, namely, that some people, who are not actually in
the true Church, nevertheless have the will (votum) or desire to be enrolled
among its members. Bother Bellarmine and the authors of the rigorist theory
freely admit votum in this sense.
Votum taken objectively
is a dogmatic fact, which rests on the principles of Christian tradition. It
is the logical conclusion to a series of premises lined up and followed by Bellarmine:
- Since the dogma, Extra Ecclesiam
nulla salus has universal application
- Since there are some people, like catechumens
who die before entering the Catholic Church actu
- Therefore, unless we are to deprive
all non-Catholics of the chance of eternal salvation, we must credit them with
some kind of membership in the Church.
But conveniently, it may be called
voto membership, in as much as this term best describes the basis of
a sincere non-Catholics connection with the true Church, namely, his will and
resolution to die in the Catholic communion.
Our theorists will not follow Bellarmine through the whole
syllogism, and therefore they deny his conclusion. Specifically, they are willing
to deprive catechumens of eternal salvation on the grounds that:
- The dogma Extra Ecclesiam nulla salus,
not only has universal application, but
- Its proper meaning is: Extra Ecclesiam, actu, nulla salus.
But in so doing, they openly disavow
Bellarmines doctrine which they pretend to follow, but which says that:
Extra Ecclesiam re vel vot Nulla Salus
Significantly, they omit quoting those messages in which
Bellarmine teaches the doctrine of voto membership in the Church, although
they quote other statements of St. Robert from the same chapter where these
explicit passages occur. [303] And with good reason, because it would be hard to find in
Christian tradition anyone more explicit than St. Robert to contradict the theory
that only actual members of the Catholic Church can be saved.
By way of transition, we should note that the fundamental
thesis of the opinion we are investigating is the foregoing, i.e. Outside of
actual membership in the Catholic Church there is no salvation. Now the question
arises: What is meant by actual membership as a condition for salvation? And
the answer given is: Actual Membership in the Catholic Church means
- Actual Baptism of water, plus actual
profession of the Catholic Faith.
Logically, therefore, we have two
applications of the theory to investigate, claiming that:
Only actually baptized persons have a chance of salvation.
And this includes all infants everywhere, all adults in pagan lands, and all
adults in Christian lands. But it excludes persons who are not baptized and
who explicitly desire Catholic Baptism, explicitly desire reception into the
Catholic Church, or who die before it is at all possible to baptize them.
It requires the logical denial
that sanctifying grace alone is sufficient for salvation, because Trent teaches
clearly that even voto Baptism can confer the gift of infused charity.
Only those who actually profess the Catholic Faith have a
title to salvation. This means that besides actual Baptism for all people,
they must also actually profess the Catholic religion. In other words, everyone,
without exception, once he reaches the age of reason must actually profess the
true faith to be saved--- not excluding the rare catechumen who dies before
Baptism can be given to him.
What follows is a continued analysis
and criticism of the above divisions of the theory, in the order listed.
b. With a Single Exception, Actual Baptism is Necessary for the Salvation of All Men
According to the rigorist theory,
the only case where Baptism of the Holy Spirit without actual Baptism of water
can be sufficient for salvation (is) if the following five conditions are fulfilled:
- That person must have the Catholic Faith
- He must have an explicit will or desire to receive the Sacrament of Baptism
- He must have perfect charity
- He must have an explicit will to join the Catholic Church
- He must be dying and although yearning for the Baptism of water is unable to receive it because of an absolute impossibility. [304]
Among the conditions listed, only number 3, i.e., perfect
charity, is fully admissible. As for the rest, for purposes of refutation,
it is enough to show:
Negatively, that the Holy See, by its silence, has never
declared that all these requirements are necessary for the salvation of the
unbaptized. Thus if we examine the various documents in which the Holy See
deals officially with the problem of infidels, especially in pagan lands, no
where is there a hint that an explicit desire to be baptized, with an explicit
wish to become Catholic, with death alone preventing the fulfillment of this
wish, are absolutely necessary to guarantee the possible salvation of unbaptized
non-Catholics. [305] Nineteen
hundred years of silence by the Church on as essential a point of Catholic doctrine
as this, is, in itself, an eloquent argument against the theory of opposition.
However, it is not all, because we also see:
Positively, that the classic document
of the Council of Trent, treating of the necessity of Baptism, is interpreted
by the most authoritative moralists in the Church against the rigorist theory
under investigation.
First the statement of Trent, which reads:
since the
promulgation of the Gospel, justification
cannot be effected except through
the laver of regeneration or its desire, as it is written: Unless a man be
born again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God. [306]
Trent, therefore, recognizes the desire for Baptism as sufficient,
per se, to justify a man. But the question arises: What does the desire (votum)
of Baptism mean here? How much does it have to include to be effective of sanctification
before actual Baptism? The answer of the rigorists is that: The Council of
Trent
teaches unmistakably that this justification comes from Jesus Christ
and only to those who believe in Him according to the true faith, as the Apostle
says, (Rom. 3/23-26)
Justification, therefore, and sanctifying grace can come
to a person before actual reception of the sacrament of Baptism, provided explicit
faith in Christ, explicit purpose to receive the Sacrament and to join the Catholic
Church, and perfect charity, are not lacking. [307] In other
words, three explicit requirements are laid down as necessary to make the votum
Baptismi valid:
- An explicit desire to receive Baptism
- An explicit faith in Christ
- An explicit intention to join the Catholic
Church
and all these three only a moment before imminent death.
Now we are not left with the bare words of Trent in this
important matter. For votum Baptismi as an instrument of justification
has been explained at great length by the Churchs theologians, especially the
moralists, but in a way, most authoritatively by St. Alphonsus Liguari. Only
this year St. Alphonsus received another title of approval from the Holy See
when Pius XII declared him to be the Patron of confessors and teachers of moral
theology. Already before him, Pius X said that, All may safely follow the
doctrine of the Holy Doctor in his moral teachings. [308] And now Pius XII declares that his moral and
pastoral doctrine
has been often most rightly approved by the Sovereign Pontiffs
as a safe and strongly recommended norm for those who administer the Sacrament
of Penance and have the direction of souls. [309]
On inspection, we find that St.
Alphonsus eliminates all three of the aforesaid conditions as being absolutely
certainly necessary to justify a person before Baptism.
Thus, by way of eliminating the absolute necessity of an
explicit desire for Baptism, Liguori says: Baptism of desire is a perfect
conversion to God by contrition or the love of God above all things, with an
explicit or implicit desire for true Baptism of water. [310]
By way of eliminating the absolutely certain necessity of
an explicit faith in Christ, St. Alphonsus says: Of the things which the faithful
are obliged to believe explicitly, some must be necessarily believed with the
necessity of means or of end, without which the ultimate end cannot be attained
even by those who are inculpably ignorant; others by a necessity of precept,
without which, if inculpably omitted, the end can be attained. Then he gives
several categories, as follows:
By necessity of means, these two are necessary: Explicitly
to believe that God exists and that He is the Rewarder of the good, according
to the Apostle, Heb. 11/16 and the credere oportet of Trent.
After a sufficient promulgation of the Gospel, explicitly
to believe, as says Molina, or at least implicitly as certain other teach (like
Connick and Layman) with probability, in Christ and the Most Holy Trinity.
In order to explain this last point, he further asks: Whether the mysteries
of the Most Holy Trinity and of the Incarnation, after the promulgation of the
Gospel, must be believed with an explicit faith, by a necessity of means or
of precept? And he answers: The first opinion, which is more common and
seems more probable, teaches that they must be believed by a necessity of means
But
the second opinion, also quite probable, says that all are needed to believe
these mysteries by a necessity of precept; and that by necessity of means it
suffices if they are believed implicitly. [311]
By way of eliminating the absolute necessity of an implicit
desire to join the Catholic Church, St. Alphonsus makes a category of those
things to be believed only by a necessity of precept. Concretely, they represent
that body of truths which specifically belong to the Catholic Faith, the acceptance
of which is equivalently a desire to enter the Catholic Church. He says: By
necessity of precept each of the faithful is held under grave obligation explicitly
to believe, at least in a rude sort of way and as regards essentials, the following:
- The Creed
- The Lords Prayer
- The Precepts of the Decalogue and of
the Church
- The most necessary Sacraments, i.e., Baptism, Eucharist and Penance;
the others when the person desires to receive them
all of which is to be understood
to mean: unless inability or invincible ignorance excuses. [312]
c. Sanctifying Grace without Actual Baptism is Not Sufficient for Salvation
Up to this point, the rigorist
position may be summarized thus:
- Actual Baptism is necessary for justification, except where
- Baptism of desire is coupled with:
- An explicit desire for Baptism
- An explicit faith in Christ
- An explicit intension to enter the Catholic Church
death alone preventing the Baptism and actual entrance into Catholic communion.
Now, regarding the votum Baptismi,
they conceive of two possibilities in the practical order:
- For a person who is dying and it is absolutely impossible
to give him Baptism of water, he is not only justified but may also be saved.
- For a person who is not dying, though all the other conditions are fulfilled,
including perfect charity, he is only justified but cannot be saved, unless
and until he receives actual Baptism. Thus we are plainly told: Sanctifying
grace can be received ahead of the Sacrament of Baptism, and in that case it
is sufficient for justification, but this does not mean that it is sufficient
for salvation if the actual Sacrament of Baptism is not received. Even John
the Baptist, although he was born in the state of sanctifying grace
yet he
had to be baptized by the Baptism of Christ before he died, otherwise he would
not have been saved. [313]
We have here a distinction between justification and salvation
that is not unfamiliar in the history of error. Various reasons have been given
at different times for distinguishing between the two, and denying that a person
who is justified is ipso facto entitled to salvation. But always the
Church has vindicated an equality between the two, in the sense that a person
who is justified is truly a friend of God, an heir to heaven, and nothing,
per se, stands in the way of his salvation if he dies in the state of grace.
- Thus, the Council of Trent, in the very decree in which it allows Baptism in
re or in voto as a means of justification with a title to salvation.
Justification of a sinner, it is said, cannot, since the promulgation of
the Gospel, be effected except through the laver of regeneration or its desire,
as it is written: Unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost,
he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. [314]
- And shortly after, again, Trent says: Justification (by whatever means achieved,
even by voto Baptismi) is not only a remission of sins but also the sanctification
and renewal of the inward man through the voluntary reception of the grace and
whereby an unjust man becomes just, and from being an enemy becomes a friend,
that he may be an heir according to the hope of life everlasting. [315]
- More recently, St. Pius V condemned the following proposition of Baius, that:
In men who are penitent before the Sacrament of absolution, and in catechumens
before Baptism, there is true justification, but separated from the remission
of sins, and consequently not entitling them to eternal salvation. [316]
Moreover, when Bellarmine treats the subject of voto
membership in the Church for catechumens, he explicitly declares that they are
not only justified, but also have a title to salvation. Neither does he require
a person to have an explicit desire to be baptized in order to qualify for voto
membership. [317] There is
not the slightest suggestion that he considered justification and the possession
of sanctifying grace as inadequate for salvation, even when justification was
received before Baptism and there was no imminent danger of death. For when
Bellarmine speaks of voto membership in the Church, it is always as a means
of salvation and not merely of justification. Indeed, the very reason why he
concludes to such membership is to explain the salvation of those people
who die before receiving actual Baptism. Catechumens, he says, are fideles
and can saved. [318] And, when it is said that outside the Church no one can be saved,
it must be understood of those who are in the Church neither in reality nor
in desire, as theologians commonly speak about Baptism. But since catechumens
are in the Church, if not re, at least voto, therefore, they can
be saved. [319]
It is worth special mention to see how the rigorists misrepresented
Bellarmine on this issue in a way that is almost unbelievable. They claim that
St. Robert is in favor of their position that sanctifying grace before Baptism
does not entitle a person to salvation. To prove the point, they quote a Protestant
objection from the Controversies and then give the objection itself as the doctrine
of St. Robert. Parallel columns will illustrate the case:
BELLARMINE
Sixteenth objection:
Moreover Augustine (says) in Epist.
57 Ad Dardanum; in lib.1, cap. 7 De Praedestinatione Sanctorum;
In lib.1, quaest.2 Ad Simpliciarus; in lib.7, cap.8 De Baptismo;
and in lib. IV, cap.21 of the same, that although Cornelius the Centurion was
praised in the Scriptures, he was not yet such that he could have been saved,
unless he became incorporated in the Church through the Sacrament of Baptism. [320]
RIGORIST THEORY
It is clear that Cornelius, who was already in the state
of sanctifying grace even before the actual reception of Baptism, would not
have been saved if he had not sent for Peter to be baptized by him
St. Robert
Bellarmine says
on the authority of St. Augustine: Further, Augustine in his
Epistle 57 to Dardamus, in Book 1 Of the Predestination of the Saints,
chapter 7; in Book 1, Question 2, To Simplician; in Book 1, Chapter 8,
On Baptism; and in Book IV, Chapter 21 of the same, says that Cornelius
the Centurion, although he was praised in the Scriptures, was not yet such that
he could have been saved, unless he became incorporated in the Church through
the Sacrament of Baptism. [321]
Quite obviously, Bellarmine gives an answer to this objection
which he quotes from the Sectarians. He says: Cornelius had unquestionably
received the forgiveness of his sins before Baptism, at least after he heard
the faith from Blessed Peter and had a desire for Baptism. For, as it is said
in Acts 10, he also had the Holy Spirit dwelling within him. But Augustine
in the passages quoted is speaking of the time when Cornelius had not yet heard
of Christ and did not even have a desire for Baptism. For, speaking of the
later time, Augustine himself says (quest. 35 in Numbers): Cornelius,
hearing and believing what Peter preached, was so cleansed that even before
visible Baptism he, together with those who were with him, received the gift
of the Holy Spirit. [322]
Among Baptised Persons only those who Actually Profess the Catholic Faith Can be Saved
Consistent with the principle that there is only one kind,
i.e., actual, membership in the true Church, the rigorists consider every adult
Christian who does not profess the Catholic religion as being in formal heresy
and consequently outside the path of salvation. Thus, Only a faithful Catholic
who obeys the Church and is ready to correct his opinions according to her admonitions
can be in error
without being a heretic. This we call material heresy
it
is clear, therefore, that Protestants are not material heretics. Are they then
formal heretics? St. Augustine says: A heretic is one who either devises
or follows false and next opinions. [323] The teachings
and opinions of Protestants fall under this last designation
.Protestants, therefore,
hold heresy formally. No exception is allowed. Quoting a Liberal Catholic
who says: He (Pius IX) teaches
that only those who are contumaniten
and pertinaciter divided from the Church cannot be saved as long as this
condition exists, they answer. In saying this he gives us the impression
that those who know the Catholic Church and the Catholic Faith can remain outside
the Church either innocently and with good excuse, or obstinately and without
excuse, and that only the latter cannot attain eternal salvation. This is against
Catholic doctrine. No one can refuse to enter the Church and be saved. [324]
Against this theory of the absolute necessity of actual profession
of the Catholic Faith for salvation, we have the mind of the Church which has
clearly recognized: the subjective, albeit erroneous, sincerity of non-Catholics,
including non-Catholic Christians, in professing another than the Catholic Faith,
and the possible possession of sanctifying grace by such persons which, as we
saw, is an equivalent title to eternal salvation.
Thus we have:
- The statement of Pius IX who expressly allows the possibility of salvation for
people who are not actual members of the Catholic Church. The pertinent passages
occur in the two documents, already treated at length. Says the Pope:
Certainly we must hold as of faith that no one can be saved
outside of the apostolic Roman Church, that this is the only Ark of Salvation,
that the one who does not enter this is going to perish in the deluge. But
nevertheless, we must likewise hold it as certain that those who labor in ignorance
of the true religion, if that (ignorance) be invincible, will never be charged
with any guilt on this account before the eyes of the Lord. Now who is there
who would arrogate to himself the power to point out the extent of such ignorance
according to the nature and variety of peoples, regions, talents, and so many
other things? [325]
It is known to you and to us that those who labor in invincible
ignorance of our most holy religion, and who, carefully observing the natural
law, and its precepts, which God has inscribed in the hearts of all, and being
ready to obey God, live an honest and upright life can, through the working
of the Divine light and grace, attain eternal life, since God, who clearly sees,
inspects and knows the minds, the intentions, and the habits of all, will, by
reason of His supreme goodness and kindness, never allow anyone who has not
the guilt of willful sin to be punished by eternal sufferings. [326]
From which the argument is simply this: An explicit profession
of the Catholic Faith presupposes an explicit knowledge of the Catholic religion.
But: Pius IX allows that people who are in ignorance of
the Catholic religion can be saved through the workings of Divine grace, if
their ignorance is invincible.
Therefore: explicit profession of the Catholic Faith is
not absolutely necessary for salvation.
The minor is clear from the documents quoted. However, the
objection is raised by the rigorists that the Pope did not say that such people
would die in their ignorance of the true faith. But if this were true, the
words of the Pope cannot be excused from duplicity. For on the one hand, he
says that, those who labor in invincible ignorance of our most holy religion
can
attain eternal salvation. On the other hand, if he means that they cannot
attain eternal life unless or until their invincible ignorance is dissipated
and they explicitly embrace the Catholic faith, he is talking deceptively.
For then he is making conditional, mentally, what is declared absolute, verbally.
The condition is: If this invincible ignorance is displaced by profession of
the true faith before death. But the condition is not expressed, it is purely
mental, without a suggestion to its existence to be found in the words of the
Pope.
Moreover, besides intrinsic evidence, we have the authority
of the theologians of the Vatican Council that Pius IX is to be understood in
the sense explained and not as the rigorists pretend. As noted before, the
subject of the salvation of sincere non-Catholics was on the agenda of the Council.
And to this end, the two pertinent documents of Pius IX on invincible ignorance
among non-Catholics were quoted in extensor in the Acts. Then, commenting
on the essential terms, the councilor authorities explained that: By the words,
those who labor in invincible ignorance
is indicated the possibility that
a person may not belong to the visible and external communion of the Church,
and yet may attain to justification and eternal life. [327] Not only
was the term invincible ignorance as used by Pius IX, explained, but it was
also incorporated into the following proposed definition:
It is a dogma of faith that no one can be saved outside
the Church. However, those who labor in invincible ignorance of Christ and
His Church, are not to be punished for this ignorance with eternal pains, wince
they are not burdened with guilt on this account in the eyes of God, Who wishes
all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth, and Who does
not deny His grace to the person who does what he can, to enable him to attain
to justification and to eternal life; but this (salvation) no one attains, who
leaves this life culpably separated from the unity of faith and the communion
of the Church. [328]
- The official teaching of the Vatican Council, in the Constitution Dogmatica
de Fide Catholica, is its third chapter, De Fide, where we
Since,
without faith, it is impossible to please God, Heb. 11/6, and to attain to the
fellowship of His children, therefore, without faith no one has ever attained
justification, nor will anyone obtain eternal life. Unless he shall have persevered
in faith unto the end. [329]
The significant term in this passage is evidently faith
(fides). But what kind of faith is meant? Is it an explicit Catholic Faith,
or is it something less? If it means an explicit Catholic Faith, then the rigorists
are right; if it means anything less, then the highest authority in the Church
is against their position. Fortunately, we do not have to resort to conjecture
because the history and proceedings of the Vatican Council settle the issue
beyond a cavil.
In the original draft of the Constitutio Dogmatica,
the pertinent passage reads as follows:
Moreover, by divine and Catholic
Faith all those things must be believed which are contained in the word of God,
written or handed down, and which are proposed by the Church, either by a solemn
judgment or by her ordinary magisterium, as having to be believed.
This is that faith without which it is impossible to please
God and attain to the fellowship of His children. Therefore, just as without
it justification never comes to anyone, so, no one, unless he shall have persevered
in the same unto the end, will obtain eternal life. [330]
But, before the final and definitive
form was drawn up and presented to the assembled Fathers for acceptance, an
essential amendation was made and the reason for the usage was explained in
the following statement of Monsignor Conrad Martin, Bishop of Paderborn, speaking
in the name of the Commission De Fide, which he was representing:
We have made a substitution, in the fifth paragraph, which
begins with the words, Haec est illa fides. Most Reverend Fathers, yesterday
I proposed, in the name of the delegation, an amendation for the beginning of
this paragraph, which we desired in order to remove all difficulties and ambiguities.
The amendation of the beginning of this paragraph is the following: namely,
that instead of the words: Haec est illa fides, etc., there be substituted
the following words: Quoniam varo sine fide impossibils est placere Deo
(ut in textu) et ad filiorum eius consortium pervenire; ideo nemini unquam
sine illa contigit justification, sec allus, nisi in ea perseveraverit unique
in finem, vitam aeternam assecuetur. Thus, for the words: Iaec est
illa fides sine cus, let there be substituted the words: Quoniam vero
sine fide, etc., and removing the punctuation mark before the word, Quare,
instead of the words: Quare sicut nemini, let there be substituted
the words: ido nemini uncuam. Finally, for the words: its nemo,
let there be substituted the words: nec ullus; all the rest remains
the same. I have explained to you yesterday, Most Reverend Fathers, the reason
for this change. The reason, to repeat in brief, is this: to remove the close
connection between this and the preceding paragraph, lest it appear that an
act of the Catholic Faith is necessary for salvation, for all people. For this
is false. I ask you, therefore, Most Reverend Fathers, to accept the formula
modified by us. [331]
The change was accepted, as may be seen in the final wording
of the Constitutio. And the reason for the change, we may conclude, was also
accepted, by the Vatican Council and by Pius IX, namely, that it is possible
for a person to attain to salvation by professing that faith without which it
is impossible to please God, but not necessarily, the explicit faith of the
Roman Catholic Church, as the rigorist theory would have us suppose.
- In his Encyclical, Mystical Corporis, Pius XII addressed an urgent appeal
to non-Catholics, bidding them to enter into Catholic communion. He said:
How carefully we desire that the
immense charity of these common prayers embrace those also who, not yet perceiving
the light of the Gospels truth, are still without the Churchs safe fold, or,
for the regrettable conflict of faith and unity are separated from us who though
unworthy bear the person of Jesus Christ on earth.
From a heart overflowing with love, to ask each and every
one of them to be quick and ready to follow the interior movements of grace,
and to look withdrawing from that state in which they cannot be sure of their
salvation. For even though unsuspectingly they are related to the Mystical
Body of the Redeemer in desire and resolution, they still remain deprived of
so many precious gifts and helps from Heaven, which one can only enjoy in the
Catholic Church. [332]
And earlier in the same document,
the Holy Father described the operations of the Spirit of Christ in the Mystical
Body, saying:
It is He Who through His heavenly grace is the principle
of every supernatural act in all parts of the Body
Finally, while with His
grace He provides for the constant growth of the Church, He yet refuses to dwell
with sanctifying grace in members that are wholly severed from the Body. [333]
We have already examined these words in all other connection.
Here they may serve to show us that, whatever else Pius XII says about non-Catholics,
including non-Catholic Christians, he does not teach that it is absolutely impossible
for them to be saved unless they actually enter the Catholic Church. For, if
this were true, he could not logically say:
- That such people are still outside the Churchs safe fold. The supposition
is that if they profess the faith outside the true Church they may be saved,
indeed, but their salvation is very unsafe and insecure.
- That they are to look to withdrawing from that state in which they cannot be
sure of their salvation. Again, if they cannot be saved at all unless they
become actual members of the Church, there is no question of being only less
certain of ones salvation, but of salvation being impossible for professed
non-Catholics.
- That the Holy Ghost refuses to dwell with sanctifying grace in members that
are wholly severed from the Body. For we ask: whom is the Pope talking about
and what kind of severance from the Mystical Body deprived a person of the chances
of sanctifying grace? Is it the reverence of sincere non-Catholics from the
visible Catholic Church? It cannot be, for they are, although unsuspectingly,
related to the Mystical Body of the Redeemer by desire and resolution. What
such persons lack, therefore, if other conditions are fulfilled, is not sanctifying
grace, but the security of their salvation and the reception of so many precious
gifts and helps from heaven, which one can only enjoy in the Catholic Church.
Summary Conclusion
As stated in the introduction, the purpose of the foregoing
study was to find but whether and to what extent, in the light of Bellarmines
principles, non-Catholics in good faith may be considered members of the Roman
Catholic Church. To this end, the question was examined from three viewpoints:
- Giving a statement and explanation of the pertinent passages
in St. Roberts own writings.
- Comparing Bellarmines teaching with the corresponding doctrine
of recent Popes and the theologians of the Vatican Council.
- Critically analyzing some present-day misinterpretations of
Bellarmines doctrine in the United States.
A brief summary of the conclusions reached in the course
of our investigation is especially necessary because not all the issues treated
were equally important. Moreover, so many allied questions entered into the
study that a final sifting of essentials from accidentals is called for.
- According to Bellarmine and confirmed by the teaching of subsequent
Popes, the following proposition may be laid down as certain: Sincere non-Catholics
who die before actually entering the true Church may be saved in virtue of their
veto membership in the visible Catholic Church founded by Christ.
- According to Bellarmine and also confirmed by the Roman Pontiffs,
the Catholic Church is the Mystical Body of Christ. Consequently, non-Catholics,
although sincere and even in the grace of God, are not actual members of the
Mystical Body even as they are not actual members of the Roman Catholic Church.
- According to Bellarmine and consistent with Papal teaching, the
Catholic Church is composed of a body and a soul: the body composed of its
visible elements, reductively profession of the true faith, participation in
the same Sacraments and subjection to the Roman Pontiff; the soul being the
Holy Spirit, the Spirit of Christ, as informing the Church and bearing the supernatural
gifts of His grace.
- Deducible from Bellarmines principles,
but not directly treated by him, we may further conclude that:
- The two element, corpus et anima Ecclesia, are parallel entities,
so that if a person belong actually to the Church, he also belongs actually
to the Churchs body and soul; but if he is only voto in the Church,
he is voto both in the Churchs body and in the Churchs soul.
- On the vital question of belonging to the anima Ecclesiae, a sincere
non-Catholic cannot be said to belong actually to the soul of the Church, which
is the Holy Spirit, prout informat Ecclesiam. However, the Holy Spirit
has two functions with regard to the Church:
- That
by which He animates the Church, informans Ecclesiam. In this sense,
sincere non-Catholics can belong to the soul of the Church only voto.
- In
this sense, sincere non-Catholics may be said to belong actually to the soul
of the Church. But the expression is not a happy one, and is liable to misinterpretation.
[1] Nostra autem sententia est. Ecclesiam
unam tantum ease, non duas, et illam nam et veram esse coetum hominum eiuadem
christianae fidei professione, at eorundem sacramentorum communione colligatum,
sub regimine legitimorum pastorum, ae praecipue unius Christi in terries vicarii
roman pontificis. De Ecclesia Militante, cap. 2. This work forms
the third part or Liber tertius, in a series of four disputations on
the nature and structure of the Church. The other three books, in order,
are: Le Conciliis et Ecclesia, De Conciliorym Auctoritate,
and De Notis Ecclesiae. Together they give a conspectus of Bellarmines
ecclesiology. References to the Controversies will be only to the
title and chapter, because the chapters are very short, sometimes less than
a page, in folio. The edition used for the Controversies is that of
Natale Battezzanti, Milan, 1857 dqq.
[2] Ex qua definitione facile colligi
potest, qui hominess ad Ecolesiam pertineant. Tros enim sunt partes huius
definitionis. Professio verae fidei, sacramentorum communion, et subiectio
ad legitimum pastorem romanum pontificem. Ratione primae parties excluduntur
omnes infidels tam qui numquam fuerunt in Ecclesia, ut Judaei, Turcae, Pagani;
tam qui fuerunt et recesserunt, ut haeretici et apostatae. Ratione secundae,
excluduntur catechumeni et excommunicati, quoniam illi non eunt admissi ad
sacramentorum communionem, isti sunt dimissi. Ratione tertiae, excluduntur
schismatici, qui habent fidem et sacramenta, sed non subduntur legitimo pastori,
et ideo foris profitentur fidem, et sacramenta percipient. Idem.
[3] Includuntur aute omnes alii, etiamsi
reprobi, scelesti et impii uist. Idem.
[4] D. Dichiaratemi parola per parola
tutto lArticolo (nono). E prima, che vuol dire Chiesa?
M. Vuol dire Convocazione, e Congregazione
dUomini, I quail si battezzano, e fanno professione della Fede, e Legge di
Cristo sotto lobbedienza del sommo Pontefice Romano: si chiama Convocazione,
perche Noi non nasciamo Cristiani, siccome nasciamo Italiani, o Francesi,
o daltro Paese; ma siamo chiamati da Dio, ed entriamo in questa Congregazione
per mezzo del Battesimo, il quale come la porta della Chiesa: ne basta esser
battezzato per essere nella Chiesa; ma bisogna credere, e confessare la santa
Fede, e Legge di Cristo, come oinsegnano I Pastori, e Predicatori di essa
Chiesa; ne anoche questo basta; ma bisgona stare all obbedienza del Sommo
Pontefice Romano, come Vicario di Cristo, cioe riconoscerlo, e tenerlo per
Superiore supremo in luoge de Cristo. Dichiarazione piu Copiosa della
Dottrina Cristiana, Roma, 1824, pg. 52. There are two versions of the
Dottrina Cristiana, the smaller, published in 1597, and the larger,
in the following year. For the original schema of these catechisms, Bellarmine
used the notes of the instructions which he gave to the Coadjutor Brothers,
years before. As of 1930, the Dottrina Cristiana had been translated
into 56 different languages or dialects. Writes a recent biographer: Probably
no single book outside the Scriptures and the Imitation of Christ could boast
of so many editions. Von Frentz, Vita di S. Roberto Bellarmino, Isola
del Liri, 1930, pg. 112. The significance of this wide diffusion lies in
the extent to which Bellarmines doctrine of the Church may be said to have
penetrated the modern Catholic mentality.
[5] Atque hoc interest inter sententiam
nostrum et alias omnes, quod omnes aliae requirunt internas virtutes ad constituendum
aliquem in Ecclesia, et propterea Ecclesiam veram invisibilem faciunt: nos
autem, et credimus in Ecclesia invenri omnes virtutes, fidem, spem, charitatem,
et caeteras; tamen ut aliquis aliquo modo dici possit pars verae Ecclesiae,
de qua Scripturae loquuntur, non putamus reqiri ullam internam virtute, sed
tantum externam professionem fidei, et sacramentorum communionem, quae sensu
ipso percipitur. Ecclesia enim est coetus hominum ita visibilis et palpabilis,
ut est coetus populi romani, vel regnum Galliae, aut respublica Venetorum.
De Ecclesia Miliante, cap. 2.
[6] Ecclesia enim est societas quaedam,
non abgelorum, neque animarum, sed hominum. Non autem dici potest societas
hominum, nisi in externis, et visibilibus signis consistat; nam non est societas,
nisi se agnosoant li, qui dicuntur socii, non autem se possunt homines agnosoere,
nisi societatis vincula sint externa et visiilia. Et confirmatur ex more
omnium humanarum societatum; nam in militiam, in civitatem, in regnum, et
alia similia nom aliter homines adscribuntur, quam signis visibilibus. Unde
Augustinus lib. 19 cont. Faustum, cap. 11: In nullum, inquit, nomen religionis,
seu verum, seu falsum, coagulari homines possunt, nisi aliquo signaculorum,
vel sacramentorum visibilium, consortio colligentur. Idem, cap. 12.
[8] De Notis Ecclesiae, cap 10.
According to Bellermine, the seventh of the fifteen notes of the true Church,
by which she can be recognized as divinely instituted by Christ, is the concord
and unity which exists among her members, all united under the one visible
head, the Roman Pontiff. But this unity would be impossible unless the Church
were a visible society, visibly bound together by sensibly perceptible signs.
Thus he writes: Septima nota est Unio membrorum inter se, et cum capite;
nam Ecclesiam esse unum corpus, unam spousam, unum ovile, passim Scripturae
docent, ad Rom. 12, Cantic. 6, Joan. 10, et in symbolo constantinopolitano,
dicimus unam Ecclesiam. Praecipua autem unitas Corporis consistit in conjunctione
membrorum cum captie, et inter se
Certum est, concordiam esse signum regni
Dei, quod stare debet in aeteraum: Discordiam autem, regni diaboli, quod
tandem ruere debet. So much dejure; but also de facto: Omes
catholici, toto orbe dispersi de omnibus dogmatibus fidei sentiunt idem.
Nec possunt aliter sentire, cum omnes subjiciant sensum suum sensui unius,
et ejusdem summi pastoris ex cathedra Petri cum consilio aliorum pastorum
Ecclesiam dirigentis.
[9] Among the edited letters of Bellarmine
is one which Lessius wrote to him in Rome, in which he says: Belliolanus
has recently published a certain book on the Church in which the opinion of
Your Reverence
that for a person to be a member of the Visible Church there
is no necessity for internal faith
has been strongly opposed as erroneous.
He also told certain bishops
that he argued with Your Reverence about the
fact that, as long as errors are being attributed to the professors of the
Society (as in the present case), they will lose all their authority. All
the arguments which he brings forward to prove the necessity of requiring
faith in every member of the Church are beside the point, and can be easily
answered by anyone who reads, in your same treatise (Le Ecclesia Militante),
about the different ways in which a person can be a member of the Church.
Letter of Lesslus to Bellarmine, Louvain to Rome, March 19, 1588. In Le Bachelet,
Bellarmine avant son Cardinalat, Paris, 1911, pg. 168.
[10] De Ecclesia Militante, cap.
2. Notandum autem est ex Augustino in breviculo collat. 3, Ecclesiam esse
corpus vivum, in quo est anima et corpus, et quidem anima sunt interna Dona
Spiritus Sancti, fides, spes, charitas, etc. Corpus unt externa profession
fidei, et communictio sacramentorum. Ex quo fit, ut quidai sint de anima
et de corpore Ecclesiae, et proinde uniti Christo capiti interius et exterius;
et tales sunt oerfectussuine de Ecclesia; sunt enim quasi membra viva in corpore,
Quamvis etiam inter istos aliqui magis minus vitam participeat, et aliqui
etiam solum initium vitae habeant, et quasi seasum et non motum, ut qui habeat
fidm sine charitate. Rursum aliqui sint de anima, et non de corpore, ut cate4chumeni,
vel excommunicati, si fidem et charitatem habeant, quod fieri ptest. Denique,
aliqui sint de corpore, et non de anima, ut qui nullam habent internam virtutem,
et tamen spe aut timore aliquot temporali profiteatur fidem, et in sacramentis
communicant, sub regimine pastorus, et tales sunt sicut capilli, aut ungues,
aut mali humores in corpore humano.
[11] Definitio igitur nostra solum
comprehendit hunc ultimum modum existendi in Ecclesia, quia hic requiritur
ut minimum; ut quis possit dici esse pars visibilis Eclesiae. Ibidem.
[12] Quod autem est anima corpori hominis,
hoc est Spiritus Sanctus corpori Christi, quod est Ecclesia; hoc agit Spiritus
Sanctus in tota Ecclesia, quod agit anima in omnibus membris unius Corporis.
Sermo 267 in die Pentecostes, ML 38, 1231.
[13] Quod est spiritus noster, id est
anima nostra, ad membra nostra; hoc Spiritus Sanctus ad membra Christi, ad
Corpus Christi, quod est Ecclesia. Ideo Apostolus, cum corpus unum nominasset,
ne intelligeremus mortuum corpus. Unum inquit, corpus. Sed rogo te vivit
hoc corpus? Vivit. Unde le uno spiritu.et unus spiritus. Sermo 268
in die Pentecostes, ML 38, 1232.
[14] Unum quipped corpus est tota sancta
universalis Ecclesia, sub Christo Jesu, suo videlicet capite, constituta
Christus
itaque cum tota sua Ecclesia, sive quae adhuc verstur in terris, sive quae
cum eo jam regnat in coelis, una persona est. Et sicut est una anima quae
diversa Corporis membra vivificat, ita totam simul Ecclesiam unus Spiritus
Sanctus vegetat et illustrat. Sicut namque Christus, qui est caput Ecclesiae,
de Spiritu sancto coceptus est, sic santa Ecclesia quae corpus ejus, eodem
Spiritu sancto repletur ut vivat: ejus virtute firmatur, ut in unius fidei
et charitatis compage subsistat. Unde dicit Apostolus: Ex quo totum corpus
per nexus et coniunctiones subministratum et constructum crescit in augmentum
Dei (Col. II, 2). Istud est corpus, extra quod non vivificate spiritus. Unde
dicit beatus Augustinus: Si vis vivere de spiritu Christo, esto in corpore
Christi (Tract. 26 in Joan.). De hoc spiritu non vivit haereticus, non vivit
schismaticus, non vivit excommunicatus: non enim sunt de corpore. Ecclesia
autem spiritum vivificantem habet, quia capiti suo Christo inseparabiliter
inhaeret. Scriptum est enim: Qui adhaeret Domino, unus spiritus est cum
eo, (I Cor. 6, 17). In Septem Psalmos Poenitentiales, Expositio,
ML 79, 602.
[15] Ecclesia gubernator a Christo,
tamquam a capite sponso suo, et a spiritu sancto, tamquam ab anima, ut patet
Ephes. 1. Ipsum dedit caput super omnem Ecclesiam quae est corpus ipsius.
Et Ephes. 4. Unum corpus, et unus Spiritus; Ephes. 5. Vir caput est mulieris,
sicut Christus caput Ecclesiae. Ergo si Ecclesia in dogmatibus fidei, vel
morum erraret, Christo et Spiritui sancto error tribueretur. Quocirca Joan.
16. Dominus ait: Spiritus veritatis docebit vos omnem veritatem. De
Ecclesia Militante, cap. 14.
[16] Dico igitur, episcopum malum,
presbyterum malum, doctorem malum, essee membra mortua, et proinde non vera,
Corporis Christi, quantum attinet ad rationem membri, ut est pars quaedam
vivi Corporis: tamen esse verissima membra in ratione instrumenti, idest,
papam et episcopos esse vera capita, doctores veros oculos, seu veram linguam
hujus Corporis etc. et ratio est, quia membra constituuntur viva per charitatem,
qua impii carent: At instrumenta operative constituuntur per potestatem sive
ordinis, sive jurisdictionis, quae etiam sine gratia esse potest. Nam etsi
in corpore naturali non possit membrum mortuum esse verum instrumentum operationis,
tamen in corpore mystico potest. In corpore enim naturali opera pendent,
ex bonitate instrumenti, quia anima non potest bene operari, nisi per bona
instrumenta, nec opera vitae exercere, nisi per instrumenta viva: at in corpore
mystico opera non pendent ex bonitate, aut vita instrumenti. Anima enim hujus
Corporis, idest, Spiritus sanctus aeque bene operatur per instrumenta bona
et mala, viva et mortua. Idem, cap. 9.
[17]
qui non dederunt nomina sua Christo
per baptismum, sed aliquas alias religiones sequuntur. Idem, cap. 3.
[18] Ratione primae parties (profession
verae fidei) excluduntur omnes infidels tam qui nuquam fuerunt in Ecclesia,
ut Judaei, Turcae, Pagani; tam qui fuerunt at recesserunt, ut haeretici et
apostatae. Idem, cap. 2.
[19] D. Dunque gli Scomunicati
sono fuor della Chiesa, come I Giudei, e gli altri infedeli?
M. Cosi è: ma vi e questa differenza, che I Giudei,
e Turchi sono fuori della Chiesa perche non ci sono entrati, non avendo il
santo Battesimo. Gli Eretici, che soho battezzati, ma hanno perduta la Fede,
son fuori, perchèsono usciti
gli scommunicati
non escono da sè, ma sono scacciati
perforza. Dottrina Christiana, pg. 57.
[20] De catechumenis est Paulo major
difficultas, quia sunt fideles, et salvari possunt, si moriantur in eo statu,
et tamen extra Ecclesiam nemo salvatur, sicut neo extra aroma Noe, iuxta illud
concilii lateranensis, cap. 1, Una est fidelium universalis Ecclesia, extra
quam nullus omnino salvatur. At nihilominus certum est, catechumenos non
esse in Ecclesia actu et propie sed tantum in potentia; quomodo homo conceptus,
sed nondum formatus et natus, non dicitur homo, nisi in potential. De
Ecclesia Militante, cap. 3.
[21] De Sacramento Baptismi,
cap. 8.
[22]
extra Ecclesiam non est salus
ideo
in symbolo conjungimus cum Ecclesia, remissionem peccatorum: Credo sanctam
Ecclesiam, sanctorum communionem, remissionem pecoatorum. Ideo etiam comparator
Ecclesia cum arca Noe; quia sicut regnante diluvio periit, qui in arca non
fuit; ita et numc pereunt, qui in Ecclesia non sunt, ut ait Heironymus in
epist. ad Damasum de nominee hypostasis. Idem testatur celebre illud Cypriani
dictum, lib. de Unitate Ecclesiae: Non habet Deum patrem, qui non habet
Ecclesiam matrem. Ibidem.
[23] Ego nullum primum nisi Christum
sequens beatitudini tuae, id est cathedrae Petri, communione consocior. Super
illam petram aedificatam Ecclesiam scio. Quicumque extra hanc agnum domum
comederit, profanus est. Si quis in Noe arca non fuerit, periet regnante
diluvio. Epistula I ad Damasum, ML 22, 355.
[24] Adulterari non potest sponsa Christi,
incorrputa est et pudica. Unam domum novit, unius cubiculi sanctitatem casto
pudore custodit. Haec nos Deo servat, haec filios regao quos generavit assignat.
Quisque ab Ecclesia segregatus adulterae iungitur, a promissis Ecclesiae separatur,
nec pervenient ad Christi praemia qui reliquit Ecclesiam Christi. Alienus
est, profanus est, hostis est. Habere non potest Deum patrem qui Ecclesiam
non habet matrem. Si potuit evadere qauisque extra arcam Noe fuit, et qui
extra Ecclesiam foris fuerit evadit. De Catholicae Ecclesiae Unitate,
ML 4, 502.
[25] De Sacramento Baptismi,
cap. 3.
[26] Una vero est fidelium universalis
Ecclesia, extra quam nullus omnino salvatur. Concilium Lateranense IV, cap.
1, De Fide Catholica. Mansi XXII, 988 sqq., DB 430.
[27]
entriamo in questa Congregazione
per mezzo del Battesimo, il qual e come la porta della Chiesa. Dottrina
Christiana, pg. 52.
[28] Ubi (Actor. 2/41) videmus, baptizari
nihil aliud esse, quam Ecclesiam intrare. Unde Patres communi consensu distinguunt
catechumenos a fidelibus, ac docent illos, quod baptismo careant, nondum esse
intra Ecclesiam, nec dici possunt fideles. De Sacramento Baptismi,
cap. 8.
[30] Primum omnium sacramentorum locus
tenet sanctum baptisma, quod vitae spiritualis janua est; per ipsum enim membra
Christi ac de corpore efficimur Ecclesiae. Decretum pro Armenis,
Mansi XXXI, 1054 sqq., DB 696.
[31] Non, igitur actuet proprie sunt
catechumeni de Ecclesia. Quomodo igitur, inquies, salvantur si sunt extra
Ecclesiam? De Ecclesia Militante, cap. 3.
[33] Bellarmine makes two references
to the De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus, in De Ecclesia Militante,
cap. 3, and De Sacramento Baptismi, cap. 6. In the first he makes
no mention of the spurious character of the work, beyond omitting St. Augustines
name, and saying instead: Auctor libri De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus,
cap. 74, aperte respondet, catechumenos non salvari. In the second reference
he expressly says: Liber qui inscribitur De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus,
qui falso tribuitur Augustino, cap. 74, aperte dicit: Catechumenum
non salvari, etiamsi in bonis operibus vixerit, nisi baptismo salvari, etiamsi
in bonis operibus vixerit, nisi baptismo auae aut sanguinis purgatus fuerit.
The following are some places in Peter Lombards Book of Sentences, where
De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus is directly attributed to St. Augustine:
Lib. II, dist. 35, cap. Quocirca; Lib. III, dist. 1, cap. Diligenter;
Lib IV, dist. 12, cap. Institutum. On the other hand, St. Thomas rejects
the work as that of Augustine and assigns it to Gennadius in: Euodlib.,
II, art. 11; and Catena, Mat. 1.
[34] The full title given in Migne is:
De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus Liber Gennadio Tributus, although it
is placed among the writings of St. Augustine, ML 42, 1213-1222.
[35] Baptizatis tantum iter salutis
credimus. Nullum catechumenum, Quamvis in bonis operibus defunctum, vitam
acternam harere credamus, excepto martyrio, ubi tota Sacramenta complentur.
ML 42, 1220.
[36] S. Bernardi ad Hugonem de Sancto
Victore, Epistola 77. ML 182, 1031.
[37] Sed hoc nimis durum esse videtur.
Certe Ambrosius in oratione de obitu Valentiniani disertis verbis affirmat,
catechumenos posse salvari, de quorum numero Valentinianus erat, cum de hac
vita migraret. De Ecclesia Militante, cap. 3.
[38] Sed audio vos dolero, quod non
accepit sacramena baptismatis. Dicite mihi, quid aliud in nobis est, nisi
voluntas, nisi petition? Atqui etiam dudum hoc voti habuit, ut, et antequam
in Italiam venisset, initiaretur, et proxime baptizari se a me velle significavit,
et ideo prae ceteris causis me accersendum putavit. Non habet ergo gratiam
quam desideravit? Non habet, quam poposcit? Certe, quia poposcit, accepit.
Et unde illud est: Justus quacumque morte praeventus fuerit, anima ejuz
in requie erit? ML16, 402.
[39] Perfecta conversio ac Ponpitentia
recte Baptismus flaminis dicitur et Baptismum aqae saltem in necessitate supplet..
Non fuisse apud veternes tam certam hanc propositionem, ut erat superior.
De Sacramento Baptismi, cap. 6.
[40] Nam de martyrio nullus veterum,
quod sciam, negavit eo suppleri Baptismum aquae; at de conversione et poenitentia,
non desunt, qui id negaverint
At sine dubio credendum est, veram conversionem
supplere Baptismum aquae, cum non ex contemptu, sed ex necessitate sine Baptismo
aquae aliqui decedunt. Ibidem.
[41] Nec ego dubito catechumenum catholicum
divina Caritate flagrantem haeretico baptizato anteponers. Sed etiam in ipsa
intus catholica bonum catechumenum malo baptizato anteponimus; nec ideo tamen
Sacramento baptismatis, quo iste nondum, ille iam imbutus est, facimus iniuriam
aut catechumeni sacramentum sacramento baptismi praeferendum putamus, cum
aliquem catechumenum aliquo baptizato fideliorum meliorumque cognoscimus.
Melior enim centurio Cornelius nondum baptizatus Simone baptizato. Iste enim
et ante baptismum Sancto Spiritu impletus est, ille et post baptismum immundo
spiritu inflatus est
Baptismi sane vicem aliquando implere passionem, de latrone
illo cui non baptizato dictum est: Hodie mecum eris in paradise (Lc. 23/43),
non leve documentum idem beatus Cyprianus assumit. Quod etiam atque etiam
considerans invenio non tantum passionem pro nominee Christi id quod ex baptismo
deerat posse supplere, sed etiam fidem conversionemque cordis, si forte ad
celebrandum mysterium baptismi in angustiis temporum succurri non potest.
ML 43, 172-173.
[42] Ab bis ergo duabus columnis, Augustinum
loquor et Ambrosium, crede mihi, difficile avellor. Cum his, inquam, me aut
errare, aut sapere fateor; credens et ipse, sola fide hominem posse salvari,
cum desiderio percipiendi sacramentum: si tamen pio adimplendi desiderio
more anticipans, seu alia quaecumque vis invincibilis obviarit. Vide etiam
ne forte ob hoc Salvator cum diceret: Qui crediderit et baptizatus fuerit,
salvus erit; caute et vigilanter nom repetierit: Qui vero baptizatus non
fuerit, sed tantum, Qui vero, inquit, non crediderit, condemnabitur,
Marc. 16/16: nimirum innuens solam interdum fidem sufficere ad salutem, et
sine ipsa sufficere ninil. Quapropter esi I martyrium vicem Baptismi posse
implere conceditur, non plane hoc facit poena, sed ipsa fides. Nam absque
ipsa quid est martyrium, nisi poena? Epistola seu Tractatus de Baptismo,
ML 182, 1036.
[43] Inquisitioni tuae taliter respondemus:
Presbyterum, que sine unda baptismatis extremum diem clausisse (litteris tuis)
significasti, quia in sanctae matris Ecclesiae fide et Christi nominis confessione
perseveraverit, ab originali peccato solutum, et coelestis patriae gaudium
esse adeptum (ex auctoritate sanctorum Patrum Augustini atque Ambrosii) asserimu
incunctanter. Lege (frater) super octavo libro Augustini de civitate Dei
(ML 41, 381), ubi inter cetera legitur: Baptismus invisibiliter ministratur,
quem non contemptus religionis, sed terminus necessitates excludit. Librum
etiam beati Ambrosii de obitu Valentiniani (ML 16, 1347) idem asserentis revolve.
Sopitis igitur quaestionibus, doctorum Patrum sententias teneas, et in ecclesia
tua juges preces hostiasque Deo offerri iubeas pro presbytero memorato.
ML179, 624. There is some dispute as to which Pope Innocent this letter should
be ascribed to. Its full title is: Apostolicam Sedem, and was addressed
to the Bishop of Cremona, date uncertain. According to Migne and Denzinger
(DB 388), it belongs to Innocent II, who ruled from 1130 to 1143, and during
whose reign the Tenth Ecumenical Council, Lateranense II, was held.
However, Bellarmine and with him the old Corpus Iuris Cononici, Lipsiae
(1879-1881), believe it was the composition of Innocent III, who reigned from
1198 to 1216. However, its authenticity is attested to by all the standard
sources.
[44]
translatio ab eo statu, in quo
homo nascitur filius primi Adae, in statum gratiae et adoptionis filiorum
Dei, per secundum Adam Iesum Christum Salvatorem nostrum; quae quidem translatio
post Evangelium promulgatum sine lavacro regenerationis aut eius voto fieri
non potest, sicut scriptum est: Nisi quis renatus fuerit ex aqua et Spiritu
Sancto, non potest introire in regnum Dei. Sessio VI, Decretum de Iustificatione,
cap. 4, DB 796. There is a practical question of fact involved, as to the
extent of the promulgatio of the Gospel at the present day. Lennerz leaves
the question open saying: Si autem promulgatio in toto mundo nuno iam facta
est, sequitur, ut nullae exsistant gentes vel tribus, quae adhuc vivant sub
disciplina legis naturae; consequenter absolutae cessavit remedium legie naturae,
quo infantes a peccato originali liberari poterant. De Sacramento Baptismi,
Roma, 1948, p. 93, 94. According to dAles, however, a distinction must be
made between the lot of children and adults. Moreover, he believes that the
Gospel has not yet been universally promulgated. He says: Nuno autem communius
distinguunt (theologi) condicionem adultorum et infantium. Adultos negant
salvos esse posse sine fide implicite Redemptoris; ad infantes quod attinet,
statuunt in unaquaque regione antiqua auxilia tum demum abolite esse cum in
illa regione promulgatio Evangelii potuit censeri moraliter facta. Unde sequitur
in illis regionibus quae adhuc carent promulgatione Evangelii nullam intervenisse
de infantibus mutationem: non edim videtur pertinere ad Dei benignitatem
ut condicio illorum infantium per adventum Domini facta sit peior. De
Baptismo et Confirmatione, pp. 142-143; French edition, Paris, 1928, pp.
109-110.
[45] This may be justly inferred from
two facts: 1. When Bellarmine speaks of catechumens, he does so without
qualification, simply saying they are such as desire Baptism, suggesting that
this desire is explicit; 2. The examples which he gives to show that catechuments
may be saved are of persons who explicitly ask for Baptism, as Valentinian,
or, at least, who explicitly profess the Catholic Faith, as the unbaptized
priest on whose case Innocent II pronounced a decision. However, as will
be shown later on, Bellarmine also conceived of persons being eligible for
salvation who only implicitly desired Baptism.
[46] As proof that perfect contrition
reconciles a man to God even before Baptism, Bellarmine argues from the following
authorities in Christian tradition: St. Ambrose oration at the death of
Valentinian; St. Augustine, De Baptismo, lib. 4; cap. 22; St. Bernard,
Epistola 77 already quoted; Innocent III regarding the unbaptized priest;
and the Council of Trent, Sess. VI, cap. 4. To the same end, he quotes the
text from Ezechiel, 18/21: If the wicked do penance for all his sins, which
he has committed, and keep all my commandments, and do judgment, and justice,
living he shall live, and shall not die. His strong argument is that penance,
like martyrdom, assimilates a man to the Passion of Christ, and since martyrdom
certainly remits sin even before Baptism, so also does since penance. Poenitentia
configurat hominem Christi passioni, ut facit martyrium: dimittit etiam totam
poenam perfecta conversio, ut fuit in conversione Mariae Magdalenae, boni
latronis, et aliorum. However, he is clear on the necessity of having real
(vera) conversio of heart to attain this effect. Neque enim, he says, dicitur
Baptismus flaminis absolute et simpliciter, interna conversion, nisi quando
est ita periecta, et fervens, ut omnem rubiginem peccati tollat. Alioqui
enim, si non tollat totam poenam, ut plerumque sit, non est Baptismus, nisi
imperfecte. De Sacramento Baptismi, cap. 6.
[47] This is a regular qualification
which Bellarmine makes. Thus: Sine dubio crediendum est, veram conversionem
supplere Baptismum aquae, cum non ex contemptu, sed ex necessitate sine Baptismo
aquae aliqui decedunt. Ibidem. Again, the Reformers argued that some of
the Fathers, notably Augustine, considered catechumens as still burdened with
their sins, the conclusion being that charity (which is presumed to exist
in catechumens) may co-exist with the state of grave sin. But Bellarmine
distinguishes, e.g. on Augustines text: Quantumqua catechumenus proficiat,
adhue sarcinam suae iniquitatis portat, nec illi dimittitur, nisi cum venerit
ad Baptismum. Tract. XIII in Joan. I answer, says Bellarmine,
that he is here speaking of those catechumens who are negligent about approaching
Baptism; for such, although they are advanced (in virtue) are never truly
justified, since they have not received the sacrament of Baptism either in
re or in voto, nor do they possess true charity. For true charity
and a true desire of Baptism, do not permit a man to be negligent or contemptuous
of Baptism. De Poenitentia, lib. 2, cap. 14.
[48] Canus, Loc. Theolog., 1,
4, Paris, 1678, p. 187 sqq.
[49] Melchior Canus ait, catechumenos
posse salvari, quia etsi non sunt de Ecclesia, quae proprie dicitur Christiana,
sunt tamen de Ecclesia, quae comprehendit omnes fideles ab Abel usque mundi
consummationem. At non videtur satisfacere. Nam post Christi adventum nulla
est vera Ecclesia, nisi illa quae proprie dictitur Christiana; si ergo catechumeni
de ista non sunt, de nulla sunt. De Ecclesia Militante, cap. 3.
[50] Frequently, in his controversy
with the Protestants, Bellarmine had to vindicate the real distinction between
the Church of the Old Covenant and the Church of Christ. The Reformers had
good reason for making this identification, which permitted them to indulge
in Old Testament practices on the plea that the discipline of the Christian
Church was no different than that of the Jewish Synagogue, for the simple
reason that Synagogue and Church of Christ were one and the same thing. Calvin,
for example, took his queue from the mass defection of the Jewish people in
the time of Elias, declaring that just as the Church in olden times defected
from the service of God, so it defected in the sixteenth century. And just
as a universal reformation had to be initiated by the prophets in ancient
times, so a reformation by the new prophets, to wit, Calvin, and his followers,
was in order in modern times. Bellarmine recognizes the force of the argument,
once it is conceded that the Church of Christ is really identical with the
Mosaic synagogue. So he says: Non est eadem ratio populi Judaeorum et populi
Christianorum. Nam populus Judaeorum non errat Ecclesia universalis, ut est
populus Christianorum, sed particularis, et propterea etiam extra illum populum
im veniebantu fideles et justi, ut Melchisedech, Job, et postea Cornelius,
Centurio, et eunuchus Candacis reginae, et alii nonnulli. Itaque etiamsi
universa synagoga Judaeorum defecisset, non continuo omis Ecclesia Dei in
terries defecisset. De Ecclesia Militante, cap. 16. But how could
the identification be avoided, if Canos Ecclesia omnium fidelium ab Abel
ad mundi consummationem, be admitted?
[51] The ultimate basis for the visible
unity of the Church of Christ is the submission of all its members to one
supreme, visible head, the Roman Pontiff. Praecipua unitas Corporis, says
St. Robert, consistit in conjunctione membrorum cum capite, et inter se.
De Notis Ecclesiae, cap. 10. Where, then, would be the common principle
of unity between the Church of the Jews and the Church of Christ, when the
Papacy was not established until the time of Christ?
[52] Taking the three types of visibility
which guarantee the unity of the Church of Christ, in government, in the means
of sanctification, and in harmonious co-operation among its members, all three
would disappear if Canos universal Church of the faithful be admitted. Thus,
as Bellarmine argues, in the very beginning (of the Church of Christ), there
were added (to the original number in the Cenacle on Pentecost) in a visible
manner, on one day three thousand men, and at another time, five thousand,
by their confession of faith and Baptism. De Ecclesia Militante,
cap. 12. But how could anyone be said to be added to the Church of Christ,
and of what significance would visibile profession of faith and Baptism be,
if the convert Jews were not really converts at all; if the new church
which they were entering was only the Old Synagogue with a different name?
[53] Respondeo igitur, quod dicitur,
extra Ecclesiam neminem salvari, intelligi debet de iis, qui neque re ipsa,
nec desiderio sunt de Ecclesia, sicut de baptismo communiter loquuntur theologi.
Quoniam autem catechumeni si non re, saltem voto sunt in Ecclesia, ideo salvari
possunt. De Ecclesia Militante, cap. 3. It should be noted that
he uses the term voto and desiderio interchangeably. This has
considerable significance, as will be seen at length. For while there might
be some quibble on the exact meaning of voto, there can be non ebout
desiderio. The latter term clearly implies all active dynamic, positive
act of the will based on cognition. Notice also that he opposes re pisa
to desiderio and voto. The dogmatic value of these terms
can scarcely be exaggerated, for they have been formally adopted and approved
by the Holy See, in the Encyclical Mystici Corporis. Only twice does
the Encyclical ex professo distinguish the real from the non-real members
of the Church; and in one case it uses Bellarmines terminology relative to
the first class, and in the second case, his terminology regarding the second
class. Thus, for the actual members we are told; In Ecclesiae autem membris
reapse ii soli annumerandi sunt, qui regenerationis lavacrum receperunt
veramque fidem profitentur, neque a Corporis compage semet ipsos misere separarunt,
vel ob gravissima admicsa a legitima auctoritate seiuncti sunt. AAS (35)
pg. 202. And for the non-actual members, they are:
etiamsi inscio quodam
desiderio tamen tantisque caelestibus muneribus adiumentisque carent,
quibus ln Catholica solummodo Ecclesia frui licet. AAS (35) pg. 243.
[54] Hoc argumentum solum probat, non
adesse omnibus auxilium, quo possint immediate converti et credere: non tamen
probat simpliciter defuisee aliquibus auxilium sufficiens ad salutem. Possunt
enim gentiles quibus nondum est evangelium praedicatum cognoscere per creaturas
Deum esse, et proinde possunt a Deo per gratiam praevenientem excitari ad
credendum de Deo, quia est, et quod inquirentibus se remunerator sit; et ex
tali fide excitari possunt eodem dirigente et adjuvante Deo ad oramdum et
eleemosynas faciendas, et eo modo impetrandum a Deo majus fidel lumen, quod
Deus per se, vel per angelos, vel per homines facile communicabit. De
Gratis et Libero Aritrio, lib. 2, cap. 8. It is difficult to see how
Bellarmine makes the elation from the natural knowledge of God among gentiles,
to their faith and belief in God supernaturally. He says, indeed, that they
begin by knowing from creation that God exists and that by Gods grace they
attain to a belief in Him. But he makes no reference to the essential element
of objective revelation, so that a person might believe, propter auctoritatem
ipsius Dei revelantis, as the Vatican Council requires, DB 1789, except where
he says, per gratiam praevenientem.
[55] Significantly, Bellarmine does
not require explicit knowledge of the Church or of the necessity of Baptism
for salvation. He does, however, require something beyond the two obvious
truths to be believed, namely that God exists and that He is the rewarder
of those who seek Him. What this greater light of faith specifically is,
which pagans may obtain from God if they pray and give alms, he does not
say. The context suggests that it must mean at least the belief in the Trinity
and the Incarnation.
[56] Bellarmines reference in to
De Veritate, q. 14, art. 11, ad 1, where St. Thomas answers the objection
that a pagan living in the wilds of a forest, for example, cannot attain to
an explicit faith in the truths which are necessary for salvation. He says:
Non sequitur inconveniens posito quod quilibet teneatur aliquid explicite
credere, si in silviz vel inter bruta animalia nutriatur: hoc enim ad divinam
providentiam pertinet ut cuilibet provideat de necessaries ad salutem, dummodo
ex parte ejus non impediatur. Si enim aliquis taliter nutritus, ductum naturalis
rationis sequeretur in appetitu boni et fuga mali, certissime est tenendum
quod ei Deus vel per internam inspirationem revelaret ea quae sunt ad credendum
necessaria, vel aliquem fidei praedicatorem ad eum dirigeret, sicut misit
Petrum ad Cornelium. Here St. Thomas does not directly touch the question
of Baptism, nor does he distinguish between explicit and implicit desire for
the Sacrament as a condition for salvation. But elsewhere he does. The two
classic passages occur in the Summa, where he says: De Cornelio tamen sciendum
est quod infidelis non erat; alioquin ejus operatio accepta non fuisset Deo,
cui sine fide nullus potest placere. Habeat autem fidem implicitam,
nondum manifestata Evangelii Veritate. Unde, ut eum in fide plenius instruitur,
mittitur ad eum Petrus. 2/2/10/4, ad 3. The second text is even clearer:
Ante Baptismum Cornelius et alii similes consequuntur gratiam et virtutes
per fidem Christi et desiderium baptismi implicite vel explicite:
postmodum tamen in baptismo majorem copiam gratiae, et virtutum consequuntur.
And this is immediately preceded by the words: Dicendum quod remissionem
peccatorum aliquis consequitur ante baptismum, secundum quod habet baptismum
in voto, vel explicite vel implicite; et tamen cum realiter suscipit
baptismum, fit plenior remissio quantum ad liberationem a tota poena. 3/69/4.
[57] De Baptismo, ML 182, 1032.
[58] Aut puer inter Christianos natus
atque educatus, ubi adoleverit, existimabit se esse baptizatum, vel sciet
non esse baptizatum. Si baptizatum se esse credat probabile erit, eum fidem
divinitus infusam habere. Siquidem approbatio baptismi, quem quis se accepisse,
atque habere censet, par est voto baptismi, et ad salutem aeternam perducere
potest. De qua re extat rescriptum pontificium capite: Apostolicam, de presbyter.
Non Baptiz. Si vero sciat, se non esse baptizatum, et tamen baptismum non
postulet, is sine dubio non hambet fidem, nisi forte humanam, vel potius nec
humanum. Quomodo enim fieri potest, ut aliquis certo credat, sine Baptismo
se in aeternum periturum, et tamen Baptismum, rem videlicet factu facillimam,
non postulet, neque cupiat? Neque verisimile est posse aliquem esse inter
Christianos institutum, et qui noverit fidem Christianorum, qui tamen de Baptismo
nihil unquam audiarit, cum inter rudimenta fidei mentio Baptismi, et quotidi
in
..baptizentur infanted. De Gratis Baptismo Arbitrio, lib 6, cap.
5.
[59] De Baptismo, cap. 8.
[60] Thus, for example, Tertullian:
Itaque pro cuiusque personae condicione ac dispositione, etiam aetate, cunctatio
baptismi utilior est, praecipue tamen circa parvulos. Quid enim necesse,
si non tam necesse est, sponsores etiam periculo ingeri, qui et ipsi per mortalitatem
destituere promissiones suas possunt et proventu malae indolia falli
.Quid
festinat innocens aetas ad remissionem peccatorum ? De Baptismo, 18,
CV 20, 216. And St. Gregory Nazianzen: Quid autem de iis dices, qui tenera
adhuc aetate sunt, nec aut damnum aut gratiam sentiunt? An eos quoque baptizabimus? Ita prorsus, si quod periculum urgeat
De reliquis ita censeo, ut triennio
exspectato, aut aliquando breviori aut longiori temporis spatio. After which
he concludes with several reasons why people should not wait until the age
of thirty to be baptized. Oratio 40, nr. 28, MG 36, 399. Even more liberal
is Chrysostom who writes: Nostra autem circumcisio, vel baptismatis, inquam,
gratia, medicinam habet citra dolorem, innumeraque bona nobis affert. Spiritus
sancti gratia nos implet, et nullum definitum tempus habet sicut illic; sed
licet et in prima, et in media et in ultima aetate hanc non manufactam circumcisionem
recipere, in qua non sustinetur labor, sed peccatorum deponuntur onera, et
remissio invenitur omnium pecostorum, quae per totam vitam gesta sunt. MG
53,373 sqq.
[61] Institution de la Religion Chrẻtienne,
Brunsvic, 1865, liv. IV, chap. 14, p. 14.
[62] Idem, liv. IV, chap. 15, p. 22.
[63] What Bellarmine probably means
here by a faith that is not even human, is giving credence to erroneous
doctrine, as, in this case, denying the necessity of Baptism for salvation,
from motives which do not spring from even a legitimate trust in human testimony.
For what legitimate reason can be given for believing a man, like Calvin,
when he preaches a doctrine that goes counter to the obvious testimony of
Christian tradition since the time of Christ?
[65] De Ecclesia Militante, cap.
4.
[66] Cum Ecclesia sit multitude unita
(est enim populus quidam, sive regnum, sive corpus unum) et ista unio praecipue
in professione unius fidei, et earundem legum ac rituum observatione consistit;
nulla ratio permittit, ut eos de Ecclesiae corpore esse dicamus, qui cum eo
nullam omnio conjunctionem habent. Ibidem.
[67] Bellarmines phrase, vel certe
esse debent, need not necessarily imply moral censure, as though the Churchs
jurisdiction extended only to actual members and to those non-actual members
who are culpably outside the true Church. Rather the words, esse debent
may be taken in the objective sense, meaning that the Churchs authority extends
also to those persons who by reason of their Baptism should be professed Catholics,
though actually they are not prescinding from whether their non-membership
is morally blameworthy or not.
[68] Haereticos, licet non sint de
Ecclesia tamen debere esse, et proinde ad eam pertinere, ut oves ad ovile,
unde fugerunt. Sicut solet dici, ista ovis est illius ovilis, quando tamen
vagatur extra ovile. Potest autem Ecclesia iudicare de iis, qui re ipsa intus
sunt, vel certe esse debent, sicut pastor revera potest ovem, quae extra ovila
errat per montes, cogere iterum ad ovile; et imperator potest desertorem militiae,
qui transfugit ad castra hostium, vi cogere ad sua castra, aut etiam suspendere.
Apostolus autem loquitur de iis, qui ita foris sunt, ut numquam fuerint intus.
Ibidem.
[69] Under the general title of: Posse
Haereticos ab Ecclesia damnatos temporalibus poenis, et etiam morte mulotari,
Bellarmine declares: Tres causae sunt propter quas ratio docet homines occidendos
esse
Prima causa est, ne mali bonis noceant
Secunda est, ut paucorum supplicio
multi corrigantur
Tertia est, quia ipsis hominibus qui occiduntur, saepe utile
est occidi, quando videlicet semper fiunt pejores, et non est probabile unquam
eos ad sanitatem mentis reversuros. And he concludes: Denique haereticis
obstinatis beneficium est, quod de hac vita tollantur; nam quo dilutius vivunt,
eo plures errores excogitant, plures pervertunt, et majorem sibi damnationem
acquirunt. De Laicis, cap. 21.
[70] Apologia pro Responsione Sua
ad Librum Jacobi, Magnae Britanniae Regis, cap. 14. In Bellarmines Disputationes,
Napoli, 1859, vol. IV, pg 403.
[71] Pro Juramento Fidelitatis, ad
Archypresbyterum Angliae, idem, pg. 441.
[72] De Moribus Haereticorum,
Concio XII, Opera, Napoli, 1861, vol. V, pp. 450-451.
[73] De Lumine Fidei, Concio
I, idem, pg. 401.
[74] At contra objiciunt
potest homo
excommunicatus retinere baptismum, fidei professionem, et subjectionem praelatis
legitimis, atque adeo esse amicus Dei si nimirum sit injuste excommunicatus:
potest etiam iuate excommunicatus poenitentiam agere, et habere illa tria
antequam absolvatur: igitur in Ecclesia erit, etiam manens excommunicatus.
Respondeo: Talem esse in Ecclesia animo, sive desiderio,
quod sufficit illi ad salutem, non tamen esse corpore, sive externe communicationo,
quae proprie facit hominem esse de Ecclesia ista visibili, quae est in terris.
De Ecclesia Militante, cap. 6.
[75] Saepe etiam sinit divina providentia
expelli de congregatione christiana etiam bonos viros. Quam contumeliam,
vel injuriam suam cum patientissime pro Ecclesiae pace tulerint, neque ullas
novitates, vel schismatis, vel haeresis moliti fuerint, docebunt hominess
quam vero affectu, et quanta sinceritate charitatis Deo serviendum sit. Hos
coronat in occulto Pater in occulto videns. De vera Religione, cap.
6, ML 34, 128.
[76] Littera Apostolica, Providentisimus
Deus, AAS, 23, 433-436, proclaiming St. Robert a Doctor of the Universal
Church.
[77] Some of the texts most frequently
adduced are, for example: Prasscribitur qemilni sine baptismo competers
salutem, ex illa maxime pronuntiatione Domini, qui sit: Niqi natus ex aqua
quis erit, con habet vita
Tertullian, De Baptismo, 12, CV 20, 216.
Si quis baptisma non recipient salutom non habet, solis martyribus exceptis,
qui etiam sine aqua regnum accipiunt. S. Cyril of Jerusalem, Cathecheses,
3, 10, MG 33, 440. Nemo ascendit in regnum caelorum, misi par sacramentum
baptismatis. S. Ambrose, De Abraham, lib. 2, cap. 11, nr. 72, ML
14, 494. Ex illo te pore quo equivator necter dixit: Si quis renatus con
fuerit ex aqua et Spiritu Sancto, non potest introirs in regnum Dei, absque
sacramento baptismatis, praeter eos qui in ecclesia catholica sine baptismata
pro Christo sanguinem fundurst, neo regrus caglorum potent quisquam accipere
nec vita terna. A. Fulgantium, De Fide ad Patrum, cap. 3, nr. 41,
ML 63, 692.
[78] Thus, for example, P. Berruyer,
whose LHistoire du Peuple de Dieu was condemned by ecclesiastical
authorities for at least leaving the impression that faith based on revelation
was not absolutely necessary for salvation. Non satisfait, says Caperan,
de discerner des ames innocents parmi les infidels, le P. Berruyer a laise
entendr que Dieu pourrait se contenter, en certains cas, de la simple religious
naturelle. Par des folrmules epeoieuses, il a su moins jete le doubte sur
la necessite de la revelation et celle dune foi aurnaturelle appuyee sur
cette revelation. Le doubte suggere sinsinue et sexprime de telle sorte
que le lecteur, seduit, est entraine a une affirmation que lauteur a craint
denoncer ouvertement a savior que, meme depuis la venue de Jesus-Christ,
les homes aux yeux danquals la revelation ne brille pas, et qui, a son defaut,
sont prives de la foi, peuvent sans cate revelation at cette foi, en pratiquant,
aveco le secours de la grace, la religion naturelle, parvequir a la justification.
Four ces motifs, la Sorbonne frappe les propositions du P. Berruyer de la
note de captieuses. Cles inspireut, ajcute la Censure, un doute heretique.
Quoted in Edouard Hugon, Hors de lEglise point de Salut, Paris, 1927,
pp. 22-24.
[79] Giuseppe S. Pelczar, Pio IX
e il duo Pontificato, vol. I, Torino, 1909, Prefazione, pg. 5.
[80] Errorem alterum nec minus exitiosum aliquas catholici orbis partes occupasse non sine moerore novimus, animisque insedisse plerumque catholicorum, qui bene sperandum de aeterna illorum omnium salute putant, qui in vera Christi Ecclesia nequaquam versantur. Idcirco percontari saepenumero solent, quaenam futura post obitum sit eorum sors et conditio, qui catholicae fidei minime addicti sunt, vanissimisque adductis rationibus responsum praestolantur, quod pravae huic sententiae suffragetur. Absit, Venerabiles Fratres, ut misericordiae divinae, quae infinita est, terminos audeamus apponere; absit, ut perscrutari velimus arcana consilia et iudicia Dei, quae sunt abyssus multa (Ps. 35/7), nec humana queunt cogitatione penetrari. Quod vero apostolici Nostri muneris est, episcopalem vestram et sollicitudinem et vigilantiam excitatam volumus, ut, quantum potestis contendere, opinionem illam impiam aeque ac funestam ab hominum mente propulsetis, nimirum quavis in religione reperiri posse aeternae salutis viam. Ea qua praestatis sollertia ac doctrina demonstretis commissis curae vestrae populis, miserationi ac justitiae divinae dogmata catholicae fidei neutiquam adversari.
Tenendum quippe ex fide est, extra apostolicam Romanam Ecclesiam salvum fieri neminem posse, hanc esse unicam salutis arcam, hanc qui non fuerit ingressus, diluvio periturum; sed tamen pro certo pariter habendum est; qui verae religionis ignorantia laborent, si ea sit invincibilis, nulla ipsos obstringi huiusce rei culpa ante oculog Domini. Nunc vero quis tantum sibi arroget, ut huiusiodi ignorantiae designare limites queat iuxta populorum, regionum, ingeniorum aliarumque rerum tam multarum rationem et varietatem? Enimvero cum solute corporeis hisce vinculis videbimus
Deum sicuti eat (I John. 3/2), intelligemus profecto, quam arcto pulchroque
nexu miseratio ac iustitia divina copul entur; quamdiu vero in terries versamur
mortali hac gravati mole, quae hebetat animam, firmissime teneamus, ex catholica
doctrina unum Deum esse, unam fidem, unum baptisma (Eph. 4/5); ulterius inquirendo
progredi nefas est. Allocutic Singulari quadam, Dec. 9, 1854, Codiois
Turis Canonici Fontes, vol. II, Roma, 1924, pg. 894.
[81] Atque hic, Dilecti Filii Nostri
et Venerabiles Fratres, iterum commemorare et repreehndere oportet gravissimum
errorem, in quo nonnulli catholici misere versantur, qui hominess in erroribus
viventes et a vera fide atqua a catholica Unitate alience ad aeternam vitam
pervenire posse opidantur. Quod quidem Catholicae doctrinae vel maxime adversatur.
Notum Nobis vobisque est, eos, qui invincibili circa sanctisimam nostrum religionem
ignorantia laborant, quique naturalem legem eiusque praecepta in omnium cordibus
a Deo insculpta sedulo servants ac Deo obedire parati, honestam rectamque
vitam agunt, posse, divinae lucis et gratiae operante virgute, aeternaum consequi
vivtam, cum Deus, qui omnium mentes, animos, cogitatienes, habitatusque lane
inteutur, acrutatur et nosoit, pro summa sua bonitate et clementia minime
patiatur, quempiam aeternis puniri suppliciis, qui voluntariae culpae reatum
non habeat. Sed notissimum quoque est catholicum dogma, neminem scilicet
extra catholicam Ecclesiam posse salvari, et contumacies Adversus eiusdem
Ecclesiae auctoritatem, definitions, et ab ipsius Ecclesiae Unitate at que
a PETRI successore Romano Pontifice, qui vineac custodia a galvatore est commissa,
pertinaciter divises aeternam non posse obtinere salutem. Litterae Encyclical,
Cuanto Conficiatur Moerere ad Episcopos Italiac, Aug. 10, 1863, Codicis
Iuris Canonici Fontes, vol. II, pg. 972.
[82] Lamennas, Essai sur lindifference
en matiere de Religion, Paris, 1823, t. III, ch. 2, pg. 345.
[83] Idem, t. IV, ch. 29-30.
[84] Idem, t. III, ch. 27, pg. 362 sqq.
[85] Ibidem, pg. 206-207.
[87] Ibidem, pg. 483-484.
[88] This will be recognized as a condemnation
also of Canos theory of a church of the faithful, from Adam to the end of
the world. For if Canos theory were sustainable, that merely faith in general,
and not the Christian Faith as embodied in the Catholic Church were necessary
for salvation, then Lamennais thesis would at least have some probability,
since he also did not completely rule out revelation from the scheme of salvation,
but only the Christian revelation.
[89] Jurie, Le Vrai Système de lEglise,
pg. 79, quoted in Acta Concilii Vaticani, C.L., VII, pg. 583b.
[90] It will be recalled that the original
context in which the metaphor of the Ark occurs, is in St. Cyprians De
Catholicae Ecclesiae Unitate. This work was written as a protest against
the current divisions among the communities of Carthage and Rome, during the
schism of Felicissimus and Novatian. Cyprian recommends unity in and with
the true Church of Christ, outside of which no one can attain to salvation.
For, he says, Christ purposely founded the Church upon Peter, that is, the
one visible basis of unity, to manifest to us that His Church would be recognized
and its existence assured by this mark of unity. Clearly when Cyprian says
that outside the Church there is no salvation, he is referring to the palpably
visible unity of the Roman Catholic communion, founded on the successors of
St. Peter. Thus, Rauschen, Patrologis, Paris, 1906, pg. 111.
[91] Nota Ecclesiae christianae est,
quod sit catholica, comprehendens et omnes angelos coeli et omnes electos
et lustos terrae et omnium saeculorum. Corsus Iuris Canonici, Richter,
Lipsiae, 1836-1839, II, 140 sqq., from the Dogmatic Constitution, Unigenitus,
Sept. 8, 1713; DB 1422.
[92] Quid est Ecclesia, nisi coetus
filiorum Dei manentium in eius sinu, adoptatorum in Christo, subsistentium
in eius persona, redemptorum sius sanguine, viventium eius spiritu, agentium
per eius gratiam, et exspectantium gratiam future saeouli? Ibidem, DB 1423.
[93] Ecclesia sive integer Christus
incarnatum Verbum habet ut caput, omnes vero sanctos ut membra. Ibidem,
DB 1424.
[94] Nihil spatiosius Ecclesia Die:
quia omnes electiet iusti omnium saeculorum illam component. Ibidem, DB
1426.
[95] Doctrina quae proponit Ecclesiam
consideranam velut unum corpus mysticum coagmentatum ex Christo capite et
fidelious, qui sunt pius membra per unionem ineffabilem, qua mirabiliter evadimus
cum ipso unus solua sacerdos, una sola victima, umus solus adorator perfactus
Dei Patris in spiritu et Veritate; intellecta hoc sensu, ut ad corpus Ecclesian
non pertineant nisi fideles, qui sunt perfacti adoratores in spiritu et veritate:
--haeretica. Errores Synodi Pistoriensis, Damnati in Constitutione, Queterem
Pidei, Aug. 28, 1794, Propositio damnata 15, in Bullarii Rom. Centinuatio,
Prati, 1838-1856, vol. VI, pg. 2709; DB 1515.
[96] Epistola Encyclica, Nostis et
Nobiscum, Dec. 8, 1849, in Codicis luris Canonici Fontes, Vol. II, g.
839.
[97] Docemus autem et declaramus, Ecclesiae
inesse omnes verae societatis qualitates. Neque societas haec indefinite
vel informis a Christo relicta est; sed quemadmodum ab ipso suam existeniam
habet: ita eiusdem voluntate ac lege suam existendi formam suamque consitiutionem
accepit. Neque eadem membrum est sive pars alterius cuiuslibet societatis,
nec cum alia quavis confuse aut commiscenda; sed adeo in semetipsa perfecta,
ut dum ab omnibus humanis societatibus distinguitur, supra eas tamen quam
maxime evehatur. Ab inexhausto enim misericordiae Dei Patris fonte profecta,
per incarnate ipsius Verbi ministerium operamque fundata, in Spiritu sancto
constituta est, qui in Apostolos primum largissime effuses, abunde etiam iugiter
diffunditur in filios adoptionis, ut lidem lumine eius collustrati una mentium
fide et Deo adhaereant et inter se cohaereant; ut pignus haereditatis in cordibus
suis circumferentes, carnis desideria ab eius, quae in mundo est, concupiscentiae
corruptione avellant, et beata una communiqué spe firmati, concupiscent promissam
aeternam Dei gloriam, atque adeo per bona opera certam suam vocationem et
electionem faciant. Qnum autem his bonorum divitiis in Ecclesia hominess
per Spiritum sanctum augeantur, atque his eiusdem sancti Spiritus nexibus
in Unitate cohaereant: Ecclesia ipca spiritualis societas est, atque ordinis
omnino supernaturalis. Acta et Lecreta Concilii Vaticani, in Collectio
Lacensis, Vol. VII, 1890, col. 568.
[98] Absit tamen, ut quis credit, Ecclesiae
membra nonisi internis ac latentibus vinculis iungi, et abditam in de societatem
ac prersus invisibilem fieri. Aeterna siquidem Dei sapientia ac virtus voluit,
spiritualibus et invisibilibus vinculis, quibus fideles suprema ac invisibili
Ecclesiae capiti per Spiritum sanctum adhaerent, externa quoque ac visibilia
respondere, ut spiritualis illa ac supernaturalis societas extrinsecus appareret,
et conspicua patesceret. Hinc visible magisterium, a quo credenda interius
exteriusque progitenda fides publice proponitur; visibile quoque ministerium,
quod visibilia Dei mysteria, quibus interior sanctification hominibus et debitus
Dei cultus comparator, munere publico moderator ac curat; visibile regimen,
quod membrorum inter se communionem ordinai, externamque omnem et publicam
fidelium in Ecclesia vitam disponit ac dirigit; visible demum totum Ecclesia
corpus, ad quod non justi tantum aut praedestinati pertinent , sed etiam peccatores,
professione tamen fidei et communione cum eo coniuncti. Quibus fit, ut Christi
Ecclesia in terries deo lavisibilis nec lateens sit; sed in manifestatione
posita, veluti civitas excelsa et illustris in monte, quae abscondi non potest,
ac veluti lucerna super candelabrum, quae sole justitiae illuminata, mundum
universum luce suae veritatis illustrat. Ibidem.
[99] Si quis dixerit, divinarum promissionum
Ecclesiam uon esse societatem externam ac conspicuam, sed totam internam ac
invisibilem, anathema sit. Idem, col. 577.
[100] At vero quum societas contineatur
potestate et auctoritate, si haec invisibilis sit, conspicua esse illa nequit.
Quare statuitur, in Ecclesia esse visibil, magisterium, visibile
ministerium, visibile regimen, a Christo Domino institutum, per quam triplicem
potestatem exteraam ac conspicuam vera Ecclesia Christi cohaeret triplici
exterdo nexu, qui nexus externi internis respondent, ecrudem partialis causa
exsisunt, totumque Ecclesiae corpus visibile et conspicuum redunt ita ut,
Quicumque triplici illo visibilli nexu cum Ecclesiae Corpore cohaereat, uti
membrum verae Christi Ecclesiae deprehendatur. Hoc enim, ait Bellarminus
De Ecclesia Militante, 1., III, c. II, interest inter sententiam nostrum
et alias omnes, quod omnes aliae requirunt internas virtutes ad constituendum
aliquem in Ecclesia, et propter ea Ecclesiam veram invisibilem faciunt; nos
autem, etsi credimus in Ecclesia inveniri omnes virtutues, fidem, spem, caritatem,
et ceteras, tamen ut aliquis aliquot modo dici posit pars verae Ecclesiae,
de qua Scripturae loquuntur, non putamus require ullam internam virtutem,
sed tantum externam professionem fidei, et sacramentorum communionem, quae
sensu ipso percipitur, et (quod praemiserat) regime legitimorum pastorum ac
praecipue unius Christi in terries vicarii Romani Pontificis. Ecclesia enim
est coetus hominum ita visibilis et palpabilis, ut est coetus populi Romani,
vel regimen Galliae, aut respublica Venetorum. Idem, col. 585.
[101] Cum eiusmodi sit vera Christi
Ecclesia, declaramus, hanc visibilem conspicuamque societatem esse illam ipsam
divinarum promissionum ac misericordiarum Ecclesiam, quam Christus tot praerogativis
ao privilegiis distinguere et exornare voluit; eandemque ita plane in sua
constitutione esse determinatam, ut quaecumque societates a fidei Unitate
vel a communione huius Corporis seiunctae nullo modo pars eius aut membrum
dici possint; neque per varias Christiani nominis consociations dispersam
atque diffusam, sed totam in se collectam penitusque cohaerentem, in sua conspicua
Unitate indivisum ac indivisibile corpus praeferre, quod est ipsm corpus mysticum
Christi. De quo Apostolus inquit, unum corpus mysticum Christi. De quo Apostolus
inquit, unum corpus, et unus spiritus, sicut vocari estis in una spe vocationis
vestrae. Unus Dominus, una fides, unum baptisma. Unus Deus et Pater omnium,
qui est super omnes, et per omnia et in omnibus nobis. ( Ad Ephes. 4/4-6).
Idem, col. 569.
[102] Si quis dixerit, veram Ecclesiam
non esse unum in se corpus, sed ex variis dissitisque Christiani nominis societatibus
constare, per easque diffusam esse; aut varias societates ab invicem fidei
professione dissidents atque communione seiunctae, tanquam memora vel partes
unam et universalem constituere Christi Ecclesiam; anathema sit. Idem, col.
577.
[103] Hinc ait Bellarminus, loc. cit.,
cap. 2, ipsi duas Ecclesias fingunt. Unam veram, et ad quam pertinent privilegia,
quae narrantur in Scriptureis, et hanc esse sanctorum congregationem, qui
vere credunt et obedient Deo, et hanc non esse visibilem, nisi oculia fidei.
Alternam externam, quae nominee tantum est Ecclesia, et hanc esse congregationem
hominum convenientium in doctrina fidei et usu sacramentorum, et in hac bonos
et malos inveniri. Idem, col. 585.
[104] Idem, col. 631. As a modern
example of the Latitudinarism which the Vatican Council condemned, we have
the following report on the first Assembly of the Ecumenical Council of Churches
gathered at Amsterdam from August 22 to September 4, in 1948. Forty three
nations were represented at the Assembly, covering 148 denominations, with
over 1500 delegates in attendance. Significantly, the delegates were satisfied
with agreement only in the confession of Christ
but on the veneration of
the Saints, on the conception of the future life, the fundamental divergences
remain and he divisions are openly avowed. In the message delivered by the
Assembly to our brothers in Christ, and to all who are willing to hear us,
unity is affirmed solely in the confession of Christ. We bless God our Father,
and our Lord Jesus Christ Who gathers together in one the children of God
that are scattered abroad. He has brought us here together at Amsterdam.
We are one in acknowledging Him as our God and Savior. They do not ignore
their divisions, but avow that these exist in matters of faith, order and
tradition. This is the attitude which was adopted by the Ecumenical Assembly
when it wished to define its proper nature and its role: The World Council
of Churches is composed of Churches which acknowledge Jesus Christ as God
and Saviour. They find their unity in Him. Unity is not for them to create;
it is the gift of God. But they know that it is their duty to make common
cause in the search for the expression of that unity in work and in life.
The Council desires to serve the Churches, which are its constituent members,
as an instrument wherby they may bear witness together to their common allegiance
to Jesus Christ, and cooperate in matters requiring united action
. It is
the earnest desire of the Council that the Churches may be found closer to
Christ and therefore closer to one another. (MPS no. 40,1948) Boyer, Unitas,
Rome, Jan.-Mar. 1949, pgs. 9-10.
[105] Hinc omnes intelligent, quam
necessaria ad salutem obtinenam societaz sit Ecclesia Christi. Tantae nimirum
necessitates, quantae consortium et coniunctio est cum Christo capite et mystice
eius corpore, praeter quod nullam aliam communionem ipse nutrit et fovet tanquam
Ecclesiam suam, quam solam dilexit et seipsum tradidit pro ea, ut illam sanctificaret,
mundans lavacro aquae in verbe vitae: ut exhiberet ipse sibi gloriosam Ecclesiam,
non habentem maculam aut rugam, aut aliquid huiusmodi, sed ut sit sancta et
immaculate. Ideirco docemus, Ecclesiam non liberam societatem esse, quasi
indifferens sit ad salutem, eam sive nosse sive ignorare, sive ingredi sive
relinquere; sed esse omino necessariam, et quidem necessitate non tantum praecepti
dominici, quo Salvator omnibus gentibus eam ingrediendam praescripsit; veum
steam medii, quia in instituto salutatis providentiae ordine communication
sancti Spiritus, participation veritatis et vitae non obtinetur, nisi in Ecclesia
et per Ecclesiam, cuius caput est Christus. Acta Concilii Vaticani, op.
cit., col. 569. What deserves to be noted is the phrase, communication
cancti Spiritus
non obtinetur, nisi in Ecclesia, which clearly brings out
the necessity of somehow belonging to the true Church in order to receive
the Holy Spirit in sanctifying grace.
[106] Si quis dixerit, Ecclesiam Christi
non esse societatem ad aeternam salutem consequendam omnino necessariam; aut
hominess per quiusvis religionis cultum salvari posse; anathem sit. Idem,
col. 577.
[107] Porro dogma fidei est, extra
Ecclesiam salvari seminem posse. Neque tamen, qui circa Cristum eiusque Ecclesiam
invincibili ignorantia laborant, propter hanc ignorantiam poenis aeternis
damnandi sunt, cum nulla obstringantur huiusce rei culpa ante oculos Domini,
qui vult omnes hominess salvos fieri et ad agnitionem veritatis venire, quique
facienti quod in se est non denegat gratiam, ut justificationem et vitam aeternam
consequi posit: sed hanc nullus consequitur, qui a fidei Unitate vel ab Ecclesia
communione culpabiliter seiunctus ex hac vita decedit. Idem, col. 569.
Evidently the conciliar theologians recognized the contrary possibility of
a person leaving this life who was not culpably separated from the true Church,
and yet who died as an adult non-Catholic.
[108] Si quis dixerit, intolerantiam
illam, qua Ecclesia Catholica omnes religiosas sectas a sua communione separatas
proscribit et damnat, divino iure non praecipi; aut de veritate religionis
opinions tantum, non autem certitudinem haberi posse; ideoque omnes sectas
religiosas ab Ecclesia tolerandas esse; anathema sit. Idem, col. 577.
[109] Adiectum hoc Caput fuit ob particulares
difficultates, quae praemisso effato dogmatico obmoventur, ad eiusdemque sensum
accuratius explicandum. Quod ad primum attinet, haec iterum loc. cit. pg.
54, soribit M. Jurieu: Le papism est cruel au souverain degrè, et il sengage
en mille absurditès en soutenant, comme il fait, quentre toutes les sociètès
qui divisent le christianisme, il ny en a quune qui soit la vraie èlus et
les vrais fidèles, qui sont les membres de Jésus-Christ, hors de laquelle
il ny a point de salut. Idem, col. 589.
[110] Cui
invincibili ignorantia.
His indicator, fieri posse, ut quid ad visibilem externamque Ecclesiae
communionem non spectet, et tamen justificationem vitamque seternam consequatur.
Complexio verborum, quibus ea doctrina effertur, expressa est ad haec, quae
auctor Vocat. Omn. Gent. , lib. II, cc. 1, 29, scribit de Deo, qui
vult omnes hominess salvos fieri et ad agnitionem veritatis venire, quique
nullum indebite condemnat, sed multiplici at que inefabili bonitate consulnit
simper et consulit, ut nulli pereuntium excusatio suppetat de abnegato sibi
lumine veritatis. Ne tamen inde videretur consequi, extra Ecclesiam salvum
fieri aliquem posse, in alia forma Schematis, dicebatur: Quam (iustificationem
et vitam aeternam) si consequuntur, non ideo extra Ecclesiam salvantur;
omnes enim justificati ad Ecclesiam sive re sive voto pertipent. Verum
quo niam formula, sive re sive voto, pluribus Consultoribus non arridebat,
visum est sufficere, si declaretur explicite, nullum fieri salvum, qui ob
propriam culpam ab Ecclesia Seiunctus ex hac vita decedit, dum implicite significatum
intelligatur, non posse penitus vel simpliciter, ut aiunt, extra Ecclesiam
esse, Quicumque salvus fiat. Quum id disertius exprimendum esse quidam censerent,
hanc suggerebant formam Capitis: Dogma fidei est
Licet enim qui circa Christum
eius que Ecclesiam invincibili ignorantia laborant, propter hanc ignorantiam
poe is aeternis demnandi non sint, cum nulla obstringantur huiusce rei culpa
ante oculos Domini, qui vult omnes hominess salvos fieri et ad agnitionem
veritatis venire, qui que facienti cum auxilio divino, quod in se est, non
denegat gratiam, ut justificationem et vitam aeternam consequi posit: hanc
tamen nullus consequitur, qui ad Christi Ecclesiam nullatenus pertinet, et
a fidei Unitate vel ab Ecclesiae communione culpabiliter seiunctus ex hac
vita decedit : qui nullatenus, inquiebant, ad Ecclesiam pertinet,
id est, qui neque spectat ad Ecclesiae corpus, neque ad Ecclesiae animam;
ideoque nullo modo pertinet ad Ecclesiam, vicelicet necue re necue voto.
Haec explicantur praeclare a Bellarmino, De Ecclesia Militante, lib. III,
cap. 3, De non baptizantis, qui postquam cap. 2, exposuit, catechumenos esse
de anima, sed non de corpore Ecclesiae, intelligendo corpus Ecclesiae de vis
bili fidelium communione, ad quam actu et prorie tantum pertinent, qui profitentur
fidem, et in Sacramentis communicant sub regimine pastorum, interrogat:
Quo modo igitur salvantur catechumeni, si sunt extra Ecclesiam? Tum respondet:
Quod dicitur extra Ecclesiam neminem salvari, intelligi debere de lis, qui
peque re ipsa, nec desirerio sunt de Ecclesia, sicut de baptismo communiter
loquuntur theology. Quoniam autem catechumeni si non re, saltem voto sunt
in Ecclesia, ido salvari possunt. Neque repugnant similitude arcae Noe, extra
quam nemo salvabatur, etiam si voto in ea fuisset; nam similitudines non in
omnibus convenient. Idem docet Suarez, De Fide, Disp. XII, sect. 4, no.
22 scribens: Quod vero tandem additur, quia extra Ecclesiam non est salus,
aliqui, ut videre licet in Cano, de Loc. rel. de Sacram. p. II, dicunt, propositionem
illam intelligendam esse de generali Ecclesia, prout fuit simper, et non de
sola Ecclesia, prout specialiter est a Christo institute; sed non placet responsio,
tum quia Ecclesia simper est una; tum etiam, quia Concilia revera loquuntur
de hac Ecclesia Christi, et de illa oportet in aliquot sensu verificari, quod
extra illam nemo salvetur. Melius ergo respondendum iuxta distinctionem datam
de necessitate in re vel in voto; ita enim nemo salvari potest, nisi
hanc Christi Ecclesiam vel in re vel in voto satem et desiderio ingrediatur.
Ita respondet Bellarmin. lib. III, de Eccl. cap. 3. Est que manifestum, quia
nullus est in re ipsa intra hanc Ecclesiam, nisi baptizatus sit, et tamen
salvari potest, quia sicut illi sufficit votum baptismi, ita etiam votum ingrediendi
Ecclesiam; idem ergo nos dicimus de quocumque fideli vere poenitente qui baptizatus
non sit, sive pervenerit ad fidem explicitam Christi, sive tantum ad implicitam:
anm per illam habere potest votum saltem implicitum, quod satis est respectu
baptismi, ut div. Thom
. docet. Idem, col. 591, 592.
[111] Worth noting is the consistency
with which Papal documents before and after the Vatican Council use terms
equivalent to nullatenus to indicate that salvation is impossible only
for those who in no way whatsoever belong to the true Church. Thus
Pius II says: qui in vera Christi Ecclesia necuaquam versantur;
(Allocutio, Singulari Quadam). And again: qui nobiscum minime
coniuneti sunt; (Encyclica, Quanto Conficiamur Moerore). And Pius
XII: membra samen, a Corpore omnino abscissa, (Encyclica, Mystici
Corporis). The importance of these qualifying terms lies in two facts:
first, that the Popes recognize some other kind of membership than real, actual
and visible which per se is sufficient for salvation; and secondly,
that the context in which the terms nequaquam, minime, etc. are used,
indicates rather a quality fo membership than a quantity or degree. In other
words,if a non-Catholic is saved, it is not because he belonged to some quantitiative
part of the true Church, say its soul, but because he possessed some kind
of Catholic membership, other than actual and real.
[It was not without reason that the Vatican consultors
added the gloss to Bellarmine, understanding the body of the Church to mean
the visible communion of the faithful. For in so doing, they cleared up
the following points:
- The body of the Church is constituted by the visible communion
of the faithful, i.e., of those who believe. This eliminates the inconventient,
and unnecessary, speculative point raised by Bellarmines using corpus
Ecclesiae in two senses, once as a living body, to which only those belong
who have real, internal faith; and again as more of a corpse than a body,
when he allows even occult infidels and heretics to belong to the body of
the Church.
- Membership in this living body of the Church is constituted
by having the faith internally, and professing the same visibly and externally.
This eliminates from its actual membership those sincere non-Catholics who
have the faith, indeed, but who do not profess it in visible communion with
the Catholic Church.
[113] The voto membership of catechumens,
therefore, describes their relation to the whole Church, its body and soul,
and not its body alone. So that sincee non-Catholics, even when they are
in the state of grace, are still only voto in the soul of the Church; obviously,
since they are only voto members of the Church, which is a composite of body
and soul; they cannot have a higher membership in a part, i.e., the soul,
than they have in the whole, i.e., both body and soul.
[114] Thus Hurter: lusti qui vitam
iam vivunt supernaturalem, immediate, per se et formualiter spectant ad Ecclesiae
animam; secundo veluti gradu et inchoative omnes illi, qui iam alique interioris
gratiae donno potiuntur, quo disponuntur ad vitam gratiae habitualem. And
again: Extra Ecclesiam, nulla salus, in tot suo rigore verum est, si sermo
est de Ecclesia anima: si quis enim re ad illam non spectat, caret
vita supernaturali. Theologiae Logmaticae Compendium, Oeniponte,
1893, pg. 246, 248, Vol. I.
[115] Again the stress on pertaining
to the Church, either re or voto, and not merely to either
the body or the soul, re or voto. P. Hugon sees an unwarranted
distinction between real and votive membership in either the soul or body
of the Church. Three conclusions, he say, are derived from ecclesiastical
documents, and on which there cannot be any doubt: 1. The necessity of means
for pertaining to the soul of the Church, not merely in desire, but in reality:
the votum or desire of faith, the votum or desire of grace, are not enough,
in themselves to give justification. 2. Necessity of means for pertaining
at least in desire to the body of the Church. The visible society instituted
by our Lord, being the unique supernatural economy, to which been confided
all the instruments of salvation, to desire salvation efficaciously is to
wish, implicitly and necessarily, to be united to her as to the source of
life. 3. Necessity of means for pertaining in reality to the body of the
Church in the measure in which it is known and as far as a person can fulfill
this obligation. The votum, which is a necessity of means, would not have
solidity, would not be sincere, and, consequently would lack all efficacy
for salvation, if a person neglected to put it into effect, when this execution
is possible. Op. cit., pgs. XV-XVI.
However, only the first of the above three statements
may be open to criticism, namely, that there is a necessity of means to belong
re and not just voto to the soul of the Church, whereas the
Vatican theologians clearly say that re or voto membership in
the whole Church, body and soul, is enough to be saved. What P. Hugon has
done is to use soul of the Church in a different sense. Certainly no mere
desire for grace or faith is enough to be saved. But even a mere desire,
and this even implicit, to receive the Holy Spirit Who animates the Mystical
Body coupled, of course, with other necessary dispositions is enough to
be justified. In other words, a person does not have to belong actu to the
Holy Spirit prouti est anima Ecclesiae, enough that he be attached
voto the Spirit of Christ in this capacity as the Soul of the Church. If
this votum is sincere and adequate, such a person will be rewarded
with receiving the Holy Spirit actu indeed, but not as the Soul of
the Church; rather, he will receive the Spirit of Christ, Who also animates
the Catholic Church. Schematically, we may say that a non-Catholic in the
state of grace belongs to the Soul of the Church, i.e., the Holy Spirit with
His gifts, simultaneously both re and voto, viewing the Spirit
of Christ in two different ways. Thus:
NON-CATHOLIC MEMBERSHIP IN THE SOUL OF THE CHURCH
VOTO possession of the Holy Spirit in His formal
capacity as the soul of the Church.
REpossession of the Holy Spirit, Who is also
the Soul of the Church.
[116] De Fido, Disputatio XII,
sect. 4, n. 22.
[117] Litterae Apostolicae, Apostolicae
Curae, Sept. 13, 1896, ASS 29, pgs. 19-203.
[118] Pius XII makes the same reference
to the munera and adiumenta which only actual members of the Church enjoy,
in Mystici Corporis, AAG 35, pg. 243.
[119] Hoc restat, ut quo ingressi
summus Pastoris magni nominee et animo veritatem tam gravis rei certiffimam
commonstrare, e odem adhortemur eos qui Ordinum atque Hierarchiae beneficia
sincera voluntate potent ac requirant. Usque adhuc fortasse, virtutis christianae
intendentes ardorem, religiosius consulentes divinas litteras, pias duplicantes
preces, incerti tamen haeserunt et anxii ad vocem Christi iamdiu intime admonentis.
Probe iam vident quo se bonus ille nvitet ac velit. Ad unicum enus ovile
si redeant, tum vero et quaesita beneficia assecuturi sunt et consenquentia
salutis praesidia, quorum administram fecit ipse Ecclesiam, quasi redemptionis
suae custodem perpetuam et procuratricem in gentibus. Tum vero haurient aquas
in gaudio de fontibus Salvatoris, sacramentis eius mirificis: unde fideles
animae in amicitiam Dei, remissis vero peccatis, restituuntur, caelesti page
aluntur et roborantur, adiumentisque maximis affluent ad vitae adeptionem
aeternae. Quorum bonorum revera sitientes, utinam Deus pacis, Deus totius
consolationis faciat compotes atque expleat perbenignus. Hortationem vero
Nostram et vota eius maiorem in modum spectare volumes, qui religionis ministry
in communitatibus suis habentur. Homines ipso officio praecedentes doctrina
et auctoritate, quibus profecto cordi est divina Gloria et animorum salus,
velint alacres vocanti Deo parare in primis et obsequy, praeclarumque de se
edere exemplum. Singulari certe laetitia eos Ecclesia mater excipiet omique
cmplectetur bonitate et provideutia, quipped quos per arduas rerum difficultates
virtus animi generosior ad sinum suuz reauxerit. Ex hav vero virtute dici
vix potest quae ipsos laus maneat in coetibus fratrum per catholicum orbem,
quae aliquando saes et fiducia ante Christum iudicem, quae ab illo praemia
in regno caelesti! Nos quidem, quantum omni ope licuerit, eorum cum Ecclesia
reconciliationem fovere non desistemus; ex qua es singuli et ordines, id quod
vehementer cupimus, multum capere possunt ad imitandum. Interea veritatis
gratiaeque divinae patentem cursum ut secundare contendant fideliter, per
viscera misericordia Dei nostril rogamus omnes et obsecramus. AAS 29, 202-203.
[120] De Ecclesia Militant,
cap. 18.
[121] De Poenitentia, Lib. II,
cap. 14.
[122] De Poenitentia, Lib. II,
cap. 18.
[123] Itaque Spiritus sancti et praesentia
conspicua super Christum et virtute intima in anima eius, duplex eiusdem Spiritus
praesignificatur mission, ea nimirum quae in Ecclesia Manifesto patet, et
eu quae in animis iustorum secreto illapeu exercetur. Epistola Encyclica,
Divinum Illud, May 11, 1897, ACS 29, 649.
[124] Atque noc aifirnare sufficiat,
quod quum Christus caput sit ecclesiae, Spiritus Sanctus sit eius anima.
Not quosiam popularum salus, ad quam nata est Ecclesia, plane postulat ut
haec munus idem in perpetuitatem temporum persequatur, perennis idoirco vita
atque virtus a Spiritu Sancto suppetite quae Ecclesiam conservat augetque
Ab ipso namque episcopi constituuntur, quorum ministerior non modo filii generantur,
sed etiam petres, sacerdotes videlicet, ad dem regendum enutriendamque eodem
sanguine quo es a Christo redempta. idem. pg. 650.
[125] There is a statement of Newman
on this point which may serve as a commentary on Leo XIIIs exhortation to
the Anglicans to be faithful to their present lights, and thereby, may hope
to obtain the greater light of the Catholic Faith. Says Newman: Is it not
ones duty
to throw oneself generously into that form of religion which is
providentially put before ode? Is it right or is it wrong to begin with
private judgment? Say we not, on the other hand, look for a blessing through
obedience even to an erroneous system, and a guidance even by means of it
out of it? Were those who were strict and conscientious in their Judaism,
or those who were lukewarm and skeptical, more likely to be led into Christianity
when Christ came?
Certainly I have always contended that obedience even
to an erring conscience was the way to gain light, and that it mattered not
where a man began, so that he began on what came to hand and in faith; and
that any thing might become a divine method of truth. Letter of April 3,
1844, quoted in Apologia Pro Vita Sua, London, 1890, pg. 206.
[126] Ataque, invocato divinae gratiae
auxilio, Beatorum Petri et Pauli Apostolorum auctoritate confisi, motu proprio,
certa scientia atque Apostolicae, qua aucti sumus, potestatis plenitudine,
Constitutione hac Nostra, quam volumes perpetuc valituram, praesentem Codicem,
sic digestus est, promulgamus, vim legis posthac pro universa Ecclesia decernimus,
vestraeque tradimus custodiae ac vigilantiae servandum. Constitutio Apostolica,
Providetisima Mater Ecclesia, Codex luris Canonical, Friburgi Brisgoviae,
1926, pgs. XXXII-XXXIII.
[127] Baptismato homo constituitur
in Ecclesis Christi persona cum omnibus christianorum iuribus et officilis,
nisi, ad iura quod attinet, obstet obex, ecclesiasticae communicais vinculum
impediens, vel lata ab Ecclesia censura. Codex Iuris Canonici, Can.
87.
[128] Christus Dominus fidei depositum
Ecclesiae concredidit, ut ipsa, Spiritu Sancto lugiter assistente, doctrinam
revelatam custodiret et fideliter exponeret.
Ecclesiae, independenter a qualibet civili potestate,
ius est et Officium gestes omnes evangelicam doctrinam docendi: hanc vero
rite ediscre veramque Dei Ecclesiam amplecti canas divina lege tenentur.
C.I.C. Can. 1322.
[129] Fide divina et catholica ea
omnia credenda sunt quae verbo Dei scripto vel tradito continentur et ab Ecclesia
sive sollemni iudicio sive ordinario et universali magisterio tanquam divinitus
revelata credenda proponuntur. C.I.C., Can. 1323.
[130] Fideles Christi fidem aperte
profiteri te nentur quoties eorum silentium, tergiversatic aut ratio agenda
secumferrent implicitam fidei negationem, contemptum religioais, iniuriam
Dei vel scandalum proximi.
Post receptum baptismum si quis, nomen retinens christianum,
pertinaciter aliquam ex veritatibus fide divina et catholica credendis denegat
aut de ea dubitet, haereticus; si a fide christiana totaliter recedit, apostate;
si denique, subesse renuit Summo Pentifici aut cum membris Ecclesiae ei subictis
communicare recusant, schimaticus est. C.I.C., Can. 1325.
[131] Leges ecclesiasticae intelligendae
sunt secundum propriam verborum significationem in textu et contextu consideratam.
C.I.C., Can. 18.
[132] Si Quis dixerit, baptizatos liberos
esse ab omnibus sanctae Ecclesiae Praeceptis, quae vel scripta vel tradita
sunt, ita ut ea observare non teneantur, nisi se sua sponte illis submittere
voluerint: anathema sit. Sessio VII, Canones de Sacramento Batismi, Can.
8, DB 864.
[133] Thus Arregui, in common with
moralists: Tenentur legibus Ecclesias generalibus, omnes et soli baptizanti,
explete septennio nisi aliud expresse caveatur; rationis habitualiter compotes
I.C. 12, unde etiam excommunicati; et per re haeretici ex I.C. 87, pro his
tamen, si in secta nai et educati fuerint, Ecclesia probabiliter nom urget
leges quae directe animarum canotificationem respiciunt, v.c. leges ieiunii,
communionis paschalis, etc.; certe aliam quae bonum sociale immediatius respiciunt,
ut leges de impedimentis matrimonialibus. Summarium Theologiae Moralis,
Westminter, 1944, pg. 36.
[134] Cappello, Summa Iuris Canonici,
Roma, 1928, vol. I, pgs. 166-167.
[135] Thus Canon Law clearly distinguishes
between censures and excommunication, indicating a gradation in the degree
to which a guilty person may be deprived of the rights which are due to a
faithful Catholic. Censure is defined as: poena qua homo baptizatus, delinquens
et contumax quibusdam bonis spiritualibus vel spiritualibus adnexis privatur,
donec a contumacia recedens absolvatur. C.I.C., Can. 2241, 1.
And excommunication is: censure qaua quis exclutitur
a communione fidelius inferem quosdam effectus ab invicem inseperabiles.
Can. 2257, 1.
[136] Revelatio, obiectum fidei Catholicae
constituens, non fuit oum Apostolis completa. Decretum 3. Off., Lamentabili,
ASS 40, 593, sqq.; DB 2075.
[137] Pius X, Encyclica Pascendi Dominici
Gregis, Sept. 8, 1907, ASS 40, 593 sqq.; DB 2075.
[138] Quoniam vero sine fide
impossibile
est placere Deo, et ad filiorum eius consortium pervenire, ideo nemini unquam
sine illa contigit justification, nec ullus, nisi in ea perveveraverit usque
in finem, vitam aeternam assequetur. Ut aute |